Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

"What are the results?” Sung Jin-Woo asks.

Woo Jin-Chul can't help but hope – if he's right, if he's done the right thing in trusting his instincts, he may have South Korea's tenth S-rank Hunter right in front of him. It would be useful; they really need a powerful new fighter in the country, in order to regain weight on the international scene. And the testimonies of the hunters they were able to interview all match up - it's logically speaking impossible that Sung Jin-Woo could have survived being a mere E-rank.

The stone calculates the young man's mana. It is a rank A device, it is impossible to hide magical energy from it as one could with a lower-quality stone. A low E-rank can have an energy of 70, while an S-rank cannot be measured as the energy they give off is too powerful. With a bit of luck… A tiny bit of luck…

10.

Pitiful.

"The results are pitiful." He answers.

Silence settles after his answer and Woo Jin-Chul takes a few seconds to realize that he spoke out loud. His co-worker hasn't physically moved but his eyes are fixed on him - understandably, he is not the kind of man to not control his every movement. In front of him, the young hunter’s eyes widen for a moment before he decides to look at the ground.

Shit. Woo Jin-Chul gets up from his chair and bows, his back straight in front of the hospital bed. He can't afford to say things like that to people who are fighting for the country, it's just not possible. The fatigue accumulated because of this dungeon is not an excuse for this kind of comment. It's not professional.

“My apologies Mr. Sung, it was not a proper thing to say.”

Sung Jin-Woo waves his hand, as if to tell him to get up so he straightens up. The young hunter -24 years old, according to his file; he'll have to check, he looks younger than that- has a belittling smile on his face.

“Ah – it’s okay, I’m used to it.”

Woo Jin-Chul can imagine. A hunter with a magic energy not exceeding 10 must be the laughingstock of all his colleagues, a kind of pet peeve. It's already surprising enough that he didn't die in a dungeon.

"I imagine.” He feels himself answering.

And he bows again to apologize for the comment. He's not too sure what's happening to him – it's not like him to let his thoughts pass the barrier of his lips like this, he usually has much better control. If they weren't in such a precarious situation, Woo Jin-Chul could almost ask for a day off, it clearly wouldn't be too much.

“I have a hard time knowing if you are really tired or if you are just mean. I'm leaning towards the second option.”

Sung Jin-Woo informs him, before coughing into the palm of his hand, his eyes wide. Very clearly, he seems to need some sleep, too – such bold comments don't match his idea of him. Since he’s the one who started it (and after everything the young hunter has been through), Woo Jin-Chul prefers to let it go.

"Anyway, we've already taken up too much of your time.” He prefers to say, to ease the tension a little.

Woo Jin-Chul very clearly needs a nap.

He almost pulls his colleague by the sleeve as he leaves the hospital room. When he closes the door, Sung Jin-Woo's eyes are on him, questioning. It's like he still has questions, but they can take his report on the double-dungeon incident later; they already have enough corroborating testimonies to close the case.

He only has to make sure the monsters of the dungeon have not escaped.

In the elevator, he tightens his tie a little and gives a look to the other division agent who came with him. The man—he can't quite remember his name, a Lim something—stares straight ahead, determined not to meet his gaze. Woo Jin-Chul wants to sigh, but he settles for an order.

“Not a word, to anyone.”

Lim seems to hold back a laugh, but can't help but smile. If the situation wasn't what it is, Woo Jin-Chul would have forced him to take a few laps around the training area, just to teach him some manners. Still staring at the elevator door, Lim replies:

“No one would believe me chief; everyone knows you're too perfect for that kind of nonsense.”

And he is. Usually. He's been working on his outspokenness since he was little, and his mom made sure to teach him politeness by all means. It is in particular thanks to this that he rose through the ranks so quickly in his previous company, then within the Association. What would she think of him if she saw him today? It's no big deal honestly, the sandals aren't as scary anymore now that he's taller than her.

"But it was still weird," Lim adds, "You're the referent for self-control usually, so I was kind of shocked. It was like…”

Like he needed twelve hours of sleep, or twenty-five cups of coffee, pick a guess. Probably the second option, he has too much work to afford to oversleep. He is already imagining the reports piling up on his desk waiting for signatures, the phone calls he will have to make and the investigations he will have to carry out. What would he give to have competent subordinates?

“…You know, almost like you couldn’t lie to him.” His colleague gives him a look, before continuing. “Almost like he couldn’t lie to you either.”

Ah. It's ridiculous. Woo Jin-Chul is just tired. This is also clearly the case for Lim, to imply that the young hunter they have just met could be his soulmate.

“Don't be ridiculous. He just says.

The probability of finding your soulmate in this world is extremely low. There are several billion people on Earth, and many have died with the arrival of dungeons, destroying thousands of bonds in the process. There's no way to know where their other half is in the world, what language he or she speaks, or even how old they are. The only connection, the only bond that a soulmate pair has is this inability to lie to each other.

Not very useful for finding the person who suits you best on the entire planet.

There is no way that Sung Jin-Woo is his soulmate.

He's just tired.

Just tired.

“Not a word to anyone." He repeats.

No one needs to know what happened – Sung Jin-Woo is still an E-rank Hunter, he wasn't the one who destroyed the monsters in the Double Dungeon and their trail led them nowhere. It happens sometimes to be wrong, more often than civilians want to imagine. It's true that it's rarer for Woo Jin-Chul's instinct to fail him, but it happens too - especially when he's tired. It does not mean that he has met his soulmate.

But if…

No. He can't afford to think that kind of thing – he's a logical person, he bases his whole character on logic, on a statistical mind. He knows the chances of meeting his soulmate and they are usually minimal, even more so when you are not looking for it.

He's got too much work to worry about it.

…

Woo Jin-Chul hears about Sung Jin-Woo again a few weeks later, in an incident involving him, another D-rank (Yoo Jin-Ho – he knows that name, he knows their fortune) and Hwang Dong-Suk’s team (Hwang Dong-Soo’s big brother, this traitor, this coward who abandoned his country to go to the United-States).

The incident is… Complicated. An E-rank and a D-rank aren't physically capable of wiping out Hwang Dong-Suk's entire team. Of course, the eight dead hunters may have met their end at the hands of the dungeon monster (a spider, according to the report). It is possible that they managed to destroy the boss, signing their deaths in the process, and that the two replacements decided to flee. It happens.

But there is something fishy.

Woo Jin-Chul knows the reputation of Hwang Dong-Suk's team. He knows they're what hunters call lizards - he knows it, the whole surveillance department knows it and there's nothing anyone can do. Even in the United States, the influence of his little brother is too great for him to get his hands on them.

He always did everything he could – try to stop them from going on raids, put experienced hunters with them, go himself when he could… – but that only stopped them for a while. And, almost every month, Woo Jin-Chul received a report about the death of two hunters and knew he couldn't do anything about it.

Accidents happen, these superiors said, seeing the name on the file.

So he knows, he knows deep inside him, that Hwang Dong-Suk's team members would never have sacrificed themselves for the benefit of two strangers, two substitutes. If the dungeon boss was really that powerful (it's not, spiders can be dangerous but only one C-rank is enough to kill them), all ten hunters would be dead, there would be no survivors.

There is something fishy.

Sung Jin-Woo's presence is just one more thing. His instinct tells him that there is something going on down there, that he needs to learn more, that this is his role as head of the monitoring department...

But why would he investigate this? After all, accidents happen.

When he puts the file away as "unresolved," he tries to ignore Lim's amused look on him.

The situation has nothing to do with Sung Jin-Woo.

…

The situation has everything to do with Sung-Jin-Woo, he thinks when he arrives at the scene of a new dungeon. He knew from the moment he learned that Kang Tae-Shik was going on a raid with three prisoners that he was going to have more work to do. He knew it. His colleague's reputation is even better known in the department than Hwang Dong-Suk's was.

(But Woo Jin-Chul had taken the habit of closing his eyes, pretending not to see anything. Saying something, punishing Kang Tae-Shik, could have destroyed the authority of the monitoring department. Besides, why should he worry about the death of criminals?)

Learning of his death didn't exactly come as a surprise - he was sure the man would eventually meet someone more powerful than him in a dungeon.

Learning that he was in the same raid as Sung Jin-Woo came as a surprise.

Woo Jin-Chul knows his classics: Once Is Chance, Twice is Coincidence, Third Time's A Pattern, and this is the third time he can associate Sung Jin-Woo's name with a strange occurrence. The double dungeon, the annihilation of Hwang Dong-Suk's team and now the death of Kang Tae-Shik - he'd have to be a fool not to make the connection.

He is called to check on the situation, but there is not much to do. The dungeon has been cleaned and cleared; it is very likely that his team will not even be able to find the bodies. It's done on purpose, his instinct blows at him, they don't want what happened in the dungeon to be known. What happens in a dungeon is a secret, as soon as the boss is killed, the team only has one hour to leave the place, otherwise they will stay there forever. They have learned it too many times.

There are only three survivors. Among them, he almost has a hard time recognizing Sung Jin-Woo. He grew up. They are almost the same height now, and he finally looks his age – 24, Woo Jin-Chul recalls. Growth spurts are one thing, but they usually come earlier, and the hunter in front of him hasn't just grown taller. He has changed physically – more athletic, more muscular, he has lost his childlike face. There is something strange.

"Mr. Sung, we meet again."

Sung Jin-Woo turns his eyes towards him before a flash of recognition crosses his gaze. He quickly details him, before giving him a nod.

“Ah,” even his voice changed, “you’re that surveillance team agent…”

That is indeed the case. He introduces himself, the leader of the Association monitoring team, gives his name and quickly explains the situation to the three hunters who gather around him. He doesn't even think about what he's saying, he's used to this kind of talk – the words come out of his mouth without him, needing to control them, so he takes the opportunity to focus on Sung Jin-Woo.

His gaze is strange – distinctly fixed on him (he remembers the hunter in the hospital a few weeks earlier, who didn't even dare meet his gaze), and it is cold, as if soaked in mana. It could be a remnant of the dungeon he just came out of - that's a possibility. He doesn't believe it for a second, there's something fishy about this story, and Woo Jin-Chul wants to know what it is.

“Let me be direct…”

He changes the tone of his voice a bit, and lets his mana fly around him a bit. Not enough to hurt anyone, just to intimidate a little, to make sure he gets his question answered.

"Which one of you killed Kang Tae-Shik?" »

A few seconds of silence pass, during which Woo Jin-Chul watches them one by one. It is not necessary, he knows the answer. He knows who killed Kang Tae-Shik, he feels it. It's something instinctive, like when he was sure he was missing something big when he left that hospital room.

“I did.”

As expected, Sung Jin-Woo's voice rings out first. Well, at least he's not a liar. On the other hand, he himself seems surprised by his confession – it is not necessary, the guilt is sometimes hard to bear. Next to him, the other hunter puts his only hand on Sung Jin-Woo's shoulder and looks at Woo Jin-Chul, shaking his head.

“Sung is not responsible – he is just trying to cover for me.” Explains the oldest hunter. “He always did that and I appreciate it, but we were in a situation of self-defense and I know my rights.” The man continues. “I was the one who killed Mr. Kang.”

Woo Jin-Chul looks away from Sung Jin-Woo for a few moments to look at the other two hunters. He doesn't remember their names, but he manages to recognize them. Their photos were in the file on the double dungeon incident – it's not the first raid they've done with Sung Jin-Woo, they've probably developed a team spirit.

But is it to the point of lying to the Association for him?

It's possible.

"What is your rank?"

He asks because he has a report to make, not because he believes the story for a second.

“C-Rank – mage.” Woo Jin-Chul must make a weird face, because the hunter starts talking again, "It's thanks to Lee that I got out of this alive– she's a B-rank healer."

There's no way that a one-armed C-rank mage and a trembling healer could have taken down Kang Tae-Shik, even if she's B-rank. It is legally feasible. On paper, if you don't know Kang Tae-Shik, it's possible.

This is the story they decided to invent.

So this is the story that Woo Jin-Chul will stick to.

On paper anyway.

He lets his colleagues take the oldest hunter out for questioning – he's right, it was self-defense, nothing will happen to him, but a report still needs to be made. The healer leaves with him, giving Sung Jin-Woo a pensive look.

They find themselves alone for the first time, but Sung Jin-Woo's eyes haven't left him once since he admitted his crime. For a few seconds they wait in silence, both waiting for the other to begin. In the end, he cracks. He has work to do, so you might as well get to the point.

"Are you the one who killed Kang Tae-Shik?"

The question is similar to the one from earlier, and Sung Jin-Woo sighs in front of him. For a few seconds, he says nothing, but the moment he opens his lips, a single word comes out of his mouth.

"Yes.”

Sung Jin-Woo clicks his tongue on the top of his palate and rolls his eyes, flustered by his own response. It's like he doesn't want to answer, but finds himself doing it anyway. Woo Jin-Chul is a man of logic. He knows – he knows…

“Are you also responsible for the death of Hwang Dong-Suk and his team?” He asks

Sung Jin-Woo squints and frowns, almost hissing – he doesn’t like the question. But he can't help answering it anyway.

"Yes.”

And he chatters his teeth, certainly almost biting his tongue in the process. He can't control what he says in front of him – he can't lie to him.

Sung Jin-Woo can't seem to lie to him.

Oh.

Oh.

“In my defense, they tried three times to kill me.”

Ah. Woo Jin-Chul takes a few seconds longer than necessary to fully understand what was just said. He finds it difficult to really grasp the situation. He is a man of logic, and the odds that the man in front of him is... And yet. And yet. He doesn't know what to do, he doesn't know what to say. He was not trained for this kind of situation.

Think logically, his mind is trying to tell him. You have to start at the beginning, by answering the first questions that arise. The rest can and will come later.

“Um, yes I can guess – I know their reputation.”

Smooth. Seriously, what a shame. He is admitting to the person who must be the most important to him, the person who is the only right person for him that he knew the reputation of murderers and that he did nothing to stop them. What an inspector he is, he who was so proud to present himself as the leader of the brigade. He needs to catch up, to make a better impression.

"The case is already considered 'uncleared', so you have nothing to worry about. You'll have to be careful though – his brother is Hwang Dong-Soo, the S-rank Hunter, and he's after you.”

An S-rank hunter is after his soulmate.

His soulmate.

Shit, he found his soulmate.

"Huh…I have to get back to work, but if you're available for coffee, tonight, maybe?"

Very, very smooth. He's never had a facility for this sort of thing but it's reaching new heights. It's just a request for a date, it doesn't mean anything, he can at least try to stay dignified.

“Yeah. Ok. Sure.”

Well, at least he's not the only one very clearly struggling with the new discovery of their relationship. Sung doesn't seem to be physically reacting – except for his gaze that not quite steady - but he's just as emotionally pitiful as he is. They exchange their numbers without saying another word to each other, and it's pretty hard to write a number without making a mistake when you don't take your eyes off the person in front of you.

(He's not to the point of writing poems about the eyes of the hunter in front of him, but he's just found his soulmate and he feels a strange mixture of joy and anticipation)

They break up without saying another word and Woo Jin-Chul has to watch the young healer get closer to his soulmate, probably to ask him what he wanted from him. He feels completely stupid – he knows that given the situation, if he were to ask for an afternoon off, no one would blame him (he's pretty sure Go Gun-Hee would even encouraging him).

But he has work.

A lot of work.

He is driven to the office, and says nothing to anyone. His colleagues don't tell him anything either, everyone is still a bit in shock over Kang Tae-Shik's death; not that anyone is mourning, but no one imagined seeing such a monster die in such a simple dungeon. It will raise questions if they spend too long thinking about it.

It might get Sung Jin-Woo in trouble.

Woo Jin-Chul sighs – it's not the first time he's lied on a report to protect someone, but it's the first time he's done it to protect his soulmate. The feeling that emerges is much better, much more rewarding.

“So, I heard you saw Sung Jin-Woo again?”

Lim is half seated on his desk, leaning towards him with an amused look. It's ridiculous – he has as much work as he does, so taking the time to have this kind of discussion is absolutely ridiculous. He certainly has better things to do.

“Mr. Sung was one of the hunters commissioned by the Association for this gate, so yes, we crossed paths.”

He couldn't get more impersonal, and quite clearly, his subordinate doesn't appreciate the lack of detail too much. He sighs, runs a hand through his hair before looking all around him as if to check that no one is listening.

"And? Did you try to lie to him?”

No - Woo Jin-Chul didn't try. It wasn't necessary – Sung Jin-Woo's attempts at secrecy soon revealed that it wouldn't be possible for them to lie to each other. He will have to test the limits of that, he sometimes deals with very confidential subjects at work – it could be compromising to reveal everything to someone without the ability to control himself. Woo Jin-Chul sighs.

“Lim…” His subordinate turns to him, a big smile on his face, “It's been a long time since I've seen you do some exercise – the ground is clear, go for a few laps.”

The smile quickly disappeared, giving way to a grimace.

Regardless, Woo Jin-Chul isn't a very talkative person naturally, but what's more, he hasn't yet discussed with Sung Jin-Woo what their relationship can become – what he wants it to become. They can discuss it in a few hours, he only has a few more hours to wait – and since he thinks about it, he pulls out his phone to send a message to his soulmate.

‘Maybe an evening coffee wasn’t the best proposition. A meal seems more appropriate?’

He re-reads four times before sending the message and damn it, he's not fifteen anymore. He is able to plan an appointment by SMS and not hesitate like that. The answer still makes him sigh in relief.

‘Deal. ‘

Sung Jin-Woo is as talkative by message as he is in real life it would seem. Very well. Woo Jin-Chul sends him an address of a good restaurant he knows, after making sure to have a table there and Sung Jin-Woo replies with a time. Precise, essential, it suits him perfectly.

He finishes the report in record time and has enough time to get on with other business before he leaves work to head to the meeting point. He combs his hair a bit in the mirror of his car, and takes a deep breath as he leaves.

Sung Jin-Woo is waiting for him, leaning against a lamp post. He's changed – probably showered considering the smell of peach emanating from him (more pleasant than the blood smell from earlier in the day) – and wears a funny hoodie. Woo Jin-Chul doesn't comment on the outfit choice. They greet each other with a nod and enter the restaurant.

Thanks to his reservation, they are taken to a small private room, in which they can chat quietly. Sung Jin-Woo sits across from him and glares at him insistently.

“Try to lie to me.” He ends up saying.

And Woo Jin-Chul tries – he tries to make up the most improbable lies but when he wants to utter them, no sound comes out of his mouth. He can't even imagine himself telling lies to the hunter in front of him.

"Impossible.”

Sung Jin-Woo takes a deep breath and his shoulders seem to relax. He was waiting for confirmation. A slight smile forms on his face and the scene reassures Woo Jin-Chul. He didn't know what to expect, he didn't know what the hunter would want to do with their bond, but seeing him smile like that lets him hope for the best.

“So, soulmate” and hearing him say that has a very special flavor, “remind me your name, I wasn’t really listening to you earlier.”

Honesty makes him smile – and he realizes at the same time that they can never be anything but honest. He also notices that the hunter speaks to him a little more fluently, having made the polite formulas disappear. He considers for a moment to make a joke but changes his mind – they have time. They must first get to know each other.

“Woo Jin-Chul.”

The emotion in his voice has the ability to make the hunter smile.

“Sung Jin-Woo,” he replies holding out his hand, “it’s a pleasure.”

His hand is lukewarm – it doesn't particularly radiate pleasant warmth, or anything, but Woo Jin-Chul doesn't feel like letting go.

"I'll be honest..." He starts talking, because you have to start somewhere. In front of him, Sung Jin-Woo's smile widens, and he cuts off before he has time to go any further.

“Not like you can be anything but honest.”

"True”. Woo Jin-Chul laughs a bit, before continuing more seriously. “I read your file during the double dungeon event – and I flipped through it again after what happened to Hwang Dong-Suk so I certainly already know things about you that I'm not supposed to know. My apologies.”

Sung Jin-Woo brushes off his concerns and apologies with a wave of his hand, as is the topic wasn’t particularly interesting to him.

"It's your job, don't worry about it.”

A server comes to take their order so they interrupt their discussion for a moment.

"If you're being honest, I guess I must be too.” Sung Jin-Woo sighs. “I will always put my sister first. She is all I have and nothing in this world – not even my soulmate – will ever come before her.”

“I am always at work.” He replies, "I must have the worst lifestyle and I hardly ever sleep at home." If Jin-Woo wants to play at whoever is least able to maintain a relationship, Jin-Chul is pretty sure he beats him.

"I'm in gates every day, very few to no exceptions – sometimes no one has news for several days.” Jin-Woo continues, as if that was enough to scare him away.

"I'll cut off my tongue before I tell you any of the Association’s secrets – it might get pretty bloody." Jin-Chul smiles when he sees his joke score points, but tries to stay serious. "My loyalty will always be to Go Gun-Hee and to the Association in general."

There are a few seconds of silence during which they gauge each other with their eyes. Very clearly, they are both too overwhelmed to maintain a healthy relationship.

“And yet, you lied on your reports.”

On Kang Tae-Shik's and on Hwang Dong-Suk's, when he didn't yet know that Jin-Woo was his soulmate but preferred to do nothing anyway. Jin-Chul sighs, before nodding.

“And yet I lied.”

None of them are ready to make sacrifices on what is important; they will never be the other’s most important person or thing and they may have trouble finding time to see each other, or even to call or to text.

But Woo Jin-Chul wants to try.

Chapter Text

"There's a funny rumor going around in the Monitoring department right now..."

Woo Jin-Chul refrains from sighing. Go Gun-Hee is a good leader – he is serious, responsible, and intelligent while being lenient with his employees. He protects the country from external threats – whether external to the borders or external to the planet in general. He rules the country with an iron fist and all hunters there are under his control, even S-rank hunters. So yes, Go Gun-Hee is a good leader; but sometimes Woo Jin-Chul wishes he wasn't so interested in gossip.

“A rumor, sir?” He replies, keeping his voice steady.

Claiming innocence is not something that will save him, he already knows that. Go Gun-Hee isn't one to talk about a rumor if he doesn't know exactly what it is. He wouldn't waste their time if he didn't already know that there was something more than a rumor in the gossip circulating in the department right now.

“About you, I believe.” Go Gun-Hee smiled a little bit behind his mustache. "Have you heard of it?”

Has he heard of it? Ah, of course, he has heard of it; he feels like he's only been hearing about that lately. Lim was unable to hold his tongue and he was discussing with a secretary about this meeting between two soulmates and about the honor it was of only being there. The secretary spoke about it to a chef, who then spoke about it to those who came to eat in the cafeteria, and within two days, the whole office knew about it. The name of Sung Jin-Woo was quickly lost over the exchanges but the fact that Woo Jin-Chul, right arm of the Association, has met his soul mate has spread like wildfire.

But just because the rest of the world is talking about it doesn't mean Woo Jin-Chul wants to talk about it.

“Is it about the mysteries surrounding my ability to stay up four days in a row and still turn in my reports on time? Maybe my colleagues should give it a try, they clearly have time to waste…”

Go Gun-Hee laughs at his sarcasm. The smile is visible beyond the mustache and shows sharp white teeth. Woo Jin-Chul sighs uncontrollably – if blamed, he'll pretend it’s because of the lack of sleep (he won't be blamed, Go Gun-Hee laughs even harder when he hears his sigh, as if the tiredness and the hopelessness he felt were a laughing matter).

Then, in a split second, Go Gun-Hee loses his amused air to take on a more serious but a very sweet one at the same time, as if to not scare him. He walks closer to him and puts a hand on his shoulder.

"Is it true?” He asks quietly, very quietly, as if to make sure no one would hear them.

It's not really useful; they are alone in the office, working on urgent reports that keep piling up. But Woo Jin-Chul doesn't know what to answer. He could tell the truth, it wouldn't come out of the office, he knows that. Go Gun-Hee likes to listen to gossip, but he respects his employees way too much to betray their trust. On the other hand, Sung Jin-Woo doesn't want their bond to be known just yet, loving his privacy too much, and Woo Jin-Chul can't break the beginning of the relationship he's building with his soulmate.

"I don't know what you are talking about sir.”

Go Gun-Hee lets a small amused sigh pass the barrier of his lips and when Woo Jin-Chul looks at him, he still has a smile on his face. He knows it's a lie - of course he does. He knew before he even brought the subject to the table. He might have known even before the rumors started – he had noticed the change around Woo Jin-Chul, because of his smiles when his phone rang; maybe he just hadn't understood the full magnitude of the news.

"In that case, I'll stop bothering you.” For now, he doesn't add but they both hear it.

Woo Jin-Chul sighs, but drops the subject. He has too many reports to finish.

When he returns to the surveillance department, he slams the door behind him to signal his arrival. All eyes turn to him and silence settles in the second – they are all waiting for the punishment they know is imminent.

“Everyone in sportswear”, he speaks loud enough for the whole office to hear, “we are going to do a few laps”

The entire division grimaces, but no one dares to protest. They know very well that he could do much worse.

…

‘Do you have any information on Ahn Sang-Min?’

Woo Jin-Chul sighs upon seeing the message, leaning against a tree, watching his department's forced sports session. His soulmate is always very direct in their exchanges, banalities quickly evacuated. It's not bad, it's even what he prefers - he's not the kind of person to waste time, but he's just not used to this behavior in this type of relationship. The few people he was with always wanted something more (more time, more communication, more presence, more, more, more, always more). It’s a nice change

‘Male, 37, born in Tokyo. Civilian, not a hunter. He is the head of the 2nd Management Division of White Tiger. He is dedicated to his guild but he’s a good man.’

He sends his answer after re-reading only once. He's getting better, he thinks with a sigh. For about a minute, he waits for an answer from Jin-Woo, maybe some explanation, but he doesn't get anything.

‘Why?'

Their bond, their inability to lie to each other, also takes effect through messages – they both realized very quickly. Woo Jin-Chul wanted to apologize for not being able to honor a promise of a date due to a situation in Busan. 'Nothing serious', he had tried to write, when they already counted several dead – it was impossible to send the message. Jin-Woo didn't tell him how he found out, but he already knew before Jin-Chul informed him of his discovery.

‘He wants to recruit me.’

The answer makes Jin-Chul snorts. He knows Ahn Sang-Min, he spoke with the man a few times when he was trying to recruit him into the White Tiger guild - he's not a bad person but he's purely interested in bringing the best elements in his guild. He wouldn't be going himself to see a potential new recruit if he hadn't sensed that something was unusual around Jin-Woo.

'Still pretending you're an E-Rank?'

This time, it doesn’t take a long time for an answer to come

'You tell me. You were there when I got retested.’

And there is all the game they have with together. They can't lie to each other, but the more time passes, the more they can hide the truth from each other (Jin-Woo sometimes complains that he would have rather known that beforehand, than admit the murder of Kang Tae-Shik; Jin-Chul always replies that, at least, they found each other). His soulmate is swirling around a lot of topics without giving him real answers and Jin-Chul doesn't insist – he doesn't want to use the link to force him to talk but admittedly, it does make him frown sometimes.

Not this time. Jin-Woo's answer just amuses him - they both know very well that there's no way Jin-Woo is an E-rank, not after decimating Hwang Dong-Suk's entire team and Kang Tae-Shik. What Jin-Chul doesn't know though is if Jin-Woo was never an E-rank or if he had a re-awakening. Both cases pose problems. Most of those who manipulate their ranks have malicious ideas and while Jin-Woo is not the purest person in this world, he is not a bad man. On the other hand, if the double-dungeon allowed him to obtain new powers, why hide them? Why would he choose to hide them?

'I was there, indeed. By the way, I hope that if you ever decide to work for someone, you will consider the Association too, we need good hunters.’

He already knows the answer, but it costs him nothing to ask. He would like to work with Sung Jin-Woo, it would allow them to see each other a little more, even if he would no longer have any way to hide the truth from Go Gun-Hee regarding the bond between them. At the same time, it's true that the Association is in need of competent hunters and even though Woo Jin-Chul doesn't know Jin-Woo's actual rank, he knows that he is strong. He beat Kang Tae-Shik who was a B-Rank… At least a B-Rank too then; maybe even an A-Rank, like him.

‘lol, no – it’s not my thing to clean up after humans.’

He almost feels like saying his job isn't just to clean up after other humans' bullshit but changes his mind. His first two encounters with Jin-Woo were tied to him working after a human error – a group's failure to make it out of the double-dungeon alive and Kang Tae-Shik's killing spree. It would be hypocritical to claim otherwise.

‘Sad but understandable. Any plans for tonight? A few idiots have to make up for a few hours so I can get off work early.’

A new restaurant has just opened not too far away from his apartment and Woo Jin-Chul wants to go and test it – if he can enjoy going there with his soulmate, he won't say no.

  ‘I already have something planned.’

A dungeon? Woo Jin-Chul wonders. As far as he knows, the group that Jin-Woo is raiding with (he's been keeping an eye or two on him lately) doesn't have any new bookings for the next few days. He also didn't see his soulmate's name appear with another hunter party. Maybe an undeclared dungeon… He sighs. There are things he would rather not know, he breaks a few rules by not reporting this information to his hierarchy.

'OK. Take care of yourself.'

'You too.'

The conversation ends like this and Jin-Chul goes back to his reports, leaving his colleagues to their gym session. If Jin-Woo isn't available, there's really no reason for him to leave work early.

…

It was a good thing he did not leave work early, he would have had to come back. Barely two hours after his message exchange with Sung Jin-Woo, Jin-Chul is urgently called by the Association President regarding the Dungeon Break of a D-rank gate. The gate had appeared in a forest and didn't release enough magical energy to be spotted - no fatalities but property damage when Woo Jin-Chul is contacted.

Three dead by the time he arrives. Three that could have been prevented, he thinks. They really need to recruit more people. He handles the monsters on his own, as the team has yet to come together. He's an A-rank hunter - even though he doesn't go to dungeons anymore in normal times, he's still much stronger than a civilian (much stronger than almost all hunters, some say).

Once the scene is secured, he is covered in blood. He talks a bit with the families of the victims but they are in no condition to hear his apologies so he just writes on the report that compensation will be needed and he goes back to the office, leaving the cleaning to another team.

He doesn't sleep at all this night.

At 7 a.m., some of his colleagues start arriving but no one seems surprised to find him there. Woo Jin-Chul wasn't laughing that much when he argued with Go Gun-Hee about the rumor circulating about him - his reputation as an insomniac precedes him and some rumors say he's taken up residence in the office (or at least that he has a room here – it’s not true, but even the chairs can get cozy when he's tired enough).

“Long night?” asks one of his colleagues.

He answers in the affirmative and everyone gets to work. In a few hours, the lawyers will start pointing fingers at each other, looking for who is responsible for the deaths – the hunters, the rangers, the Association… Everyone will go through it and in the end, he already knows who will have to pay.

There is no one responsible, Woo Jin-Chul feels like telling them. It's just bad luck that no one has been there for a week. There's nothing anyone can do about it, they're lucky it wasn't a stronger dungeon there - the results could have been far more devastating.

He contacts one of the Association's lawyers before the scandal even becomes public – everything he does now is what he doesn't have to do later. He is not mistaken, when the information begins to reach the ears of the public, around 3 p.m., the accusations are launched and Woo Jin-Chul can only listen to them. He can't do anything else.

‘I have an hour free if you want to go for a coffee.’

Jin-Woo's message is as unexpected as it is appreciated.

‘I can’t get too far from the office, but we have a cafe downstairs if that’s okay with you.’

He may as well take a little break now that nothing rests in his hands. Jin-Woo replies in the affirmative and tells him that he will arrive in about ten minutes. This is more than enough to organize it. He quickly sends a message to the president to tell him that he is right downstairs if he happens to be needed and also warns a colleague that he knows who he can put some trust in.

When he arrives, Jin-Woo has already chosen a table and is waiting for him.

"New style?” His soulmate looks at him, amused, and nods. “It’s nice, it suits you.”

Jin-Woo, for once, isn't wearing a hoodie and sweatpants but an almost suit, which fits him like a glove, and he also looks like he's been to the hairdresser. He is really different from the childlike man he was the first time they met – he's changing at an alarming rate. He really looks like he is 24 years old.

"What’s the occasion?”

They order their coffees when a waiter comes over to them and Jin-Woo watches him, still amused. He seems to be fine, to be in good health. And Jin-Chul wasn't lying – he can't lie – his new style suits him well. Really well. The sleeves of his shirt are slightly rolled up and the fabric is too close to the skin to hide the muscles. It's a nice style.

"Can't it be just to see you?"

Jin-Chul raises an eyebrow and stifles a laugh. He hasn’t known his soulmate for so long but he begins to understand his character.

"Adorable, but I don't believe it for a second.”

Jin-Woo smiles at him as he takes a sip from the coffee that is dropped in front of him. He does not deny the fact that the change of outfit is not for him. His gaze falls into space for a moment and Jin-Chul tastes his own drink. Caffeine is good. The office has a machine, but nothing quite like the taste of real coffee. After a few seconds, Jin-Woo finally responds.

“I have to meet Jin-Ah's homeroom teacher in the evening. Might as well look a little more serious.”

Jin-Chul knows who Sung Jin-Ah is. Civilian, 17, lost her father when she was seven years old due to a dungeon, lost her mother at 13 due to her eternal sleep condition, lives with her brother. She is currently in high school but is considering long studies in medicine. Smart girl from what her tests say. Active on social networks.

(He also knows she's everything for his soulmate, sun and sky, moon and stars— both a daughter and a sister.)

“I'm sure you'll make a good impression.” He just says, knowing that Jin-Woo doesn't want to talk about his family yet. "How was your dungeon last night?"

In front of him, Jin-Woo stops moving for a split second and during that same period, Jin-Chul feels like the air is getting colder. The next moment, everything is back to normal and his soulmate is looking at him amusedly, one eyebrow raised. Did he just imagine it, Jin-Chul wonders, is he really that tired?

"I don't believe I told you I was going to a dungeon..." Jin-Woo interrogates without actually doing so and Jin-Chul remarks that he's not denying his nighttime activities – he can't. He'll have to find out about it - if Jin-Woo can enter into undeclared dungeons, others can too and not all hunters in the country have his soulmate's skills. If they die on a mission, it will fall back on him.

“Your memory does not fail you.” He just replies, a small smile on his face. Facing him, Jin-Woo sighs but doesn't seem particularly upset that his illegal activities are known. Jin-Chul has no way to prove anything anyway, and even if he could, he wouldn't.

“It was… quite tiring but really rewarding.”

He seems satisfied with his answer, almost like it was some kind of private joke. The hesitation in his sentence and the few seconds he took to choose his words make Jin-Chul think that there is a truth behind that Jin-Woo doesn't want to reveal. He wants to know more, and wants to ask questions, but they don't know each other very well yet – and he doesn't want to be at odds with his soulmate. Out of the corner of his eye, he sees Jin-Woo laughing softly.

“You can ask questions” He explains, “I'll tell you if I don't want to answer you.” His voice is firm but not icy and Jin-Chul finds himself smiling upon hearing it.

"What was the Dungeon rank?" He starts, because he wants to ask a hundred or so questions, but he has to start somewhere and making sure his soulmate doesn't go and destroy too high-level dungeons on his own is a good start.

"No idea, I haven't measured it. Stronger than any I've done so far.” Jin-Woo replies and Jin-Chul raises an eyebrow. As far as he knows, the hunter in front of him has never done dungeons higher than C level – either with Hwang Dong-Suk's team or with the one he formed with Yoo Jin-Ho afterwards. At least a B rank– dangerous.

"How were the monsters? And the boss?" He keeps on. Jin-Woo entered a dangerous dungeon but came out alive, and from what Jin-Chul can see, unharmed. It's all that matters.

"They weren't particularly strong, but there were a lot of them - that was the real problem. The real monster was in the boss room, and I only beat it on a fluke.” Jin-Woo has an almost wistful smile on his face when talking about this fight - he's always more emotional when the subject is battles and Woo Jin-Chul, if he wasn't the head of the Monitoring Department, wouldn't have noticed that Jin-Woo didn't say that this monster was the boss, only that it was in the boss room.

"How did you beat him? He just asks.

A dagger materializes on the table and Woo Jin-Chul is sure that Jin-Woo wasn't hiding it in his front sleeve. Spatial magic? He questions himself without asking aloud, because he has already asked a question to which he expects an answer. The dagger in front of him is a work of art – a black blade with orange serrated edges, with a good handle and good grip. He's almost able to feel its power - it's no trinket.

"A beauty, isn't it?” Jin-Woo takes it in his hand, and twirls it a little bit between his fingers. “I planted it in its eye, then in its neck, just below its armor. There was a weak point.”

The dagger disappears from his field of vision, which confirms the hypothesis of some kind of spatial magic. Jin-Woo rests his eyes on him, certainly waiting for further questions and Jin-Chul has some – what kind of monster has an armor? A few seconds of silence pass before Woo Jin-Chul speaks again.

“It does not seem to me to be a stroke of luck in this case." He explains. Dungeon victories can be down to luck, but they rarely end the way Jin-Woo describes his victory. They are often linked to the intervention of other elements, a dungeon that is being destroyed, other monsters that appear and fight each other...

“He was stronger than me.” Jin-Woo tells him, and even if they weren't soulmates, even if they had the ability to lie to each other, there's such finality in his voice that it can't be a lie.

“In that case,” he replies, “I am happy to hear that you have a lucky star watching over you.”

Jin-Woo smiles softly at him – it’s something he does often. Since they've known each other, Jin-Chul doesn't believe he's ever seen his soulmate smile with all his teeth out or laugh out loud. No, when he is happy or amused, his smile is discreet, sometimes just a little more than a simple pucker of his lips and a sparkle in his pupils. It's a beautiful smile.

They separate around that time. Jin-Woo has to go to the reunion at sister's high school and Jin-Chul receives a disturbing message from Go Gun-Hee. The break has done him good, but work does not wait.

…

“Hwang Dong-Soo?” Woo Jin-Chul repeats, in disbelief.

Go Gun-Hee sighs and nods. They just received a call to inform them that the S-Rank hunter was on its way to Seoul. This is bad news. The traitor left the country almost four years ago and has never set foot there since – not that anyone wants to see him return. He comes because of the death of his brother – and he comes for those he thinks are responsible.

“Can you…” Go Gun-Hee hesitates, as if he doesn’t really know what to ask him – not to control him or stop him, that would be impossible. Finally, he sighs before continuing. “…Keep an eye on him?”

Very ironic. His boss asks him to keep an eye out for the man who wants to kill his soulmate. It would be almost funny if Woo Jin-Chul didn't already know the tasks that came with keeping tabs on Hwang Dong-Soo.

He did not become head of the surveillance department to be a driver.

"Yes sir.” He just replies. They have two short hours to prepare before the plane lands. No need to discuss more than that. They have work to do – it will be impossible to empty the airport but they can at least try to reduce the risk. As soon as he has a free second, Woo Jin-Chul opens his phone to send a message to Jin-Woo.

‘Hwang Dong-Soo is on his way.’

…

“Oh, look who it is!” Hwang Dong Soo’s voice echoes through the airport, and some turn around upon hearing it, before fleeing upon seeing who it belongs to. “Woo Jin-Chul, what is an Association agent doing here?”

The man has not changed. Always so arrogant, always so detestable. His smile is big on his face and his teeth are sharp – he could rip limbs off with a single bite. The man walks through the airport as if the place belonged to him, as if he had the right to be here after betraying his country.

“An S-Rank hunter set foot in Korea so of course the monitoring department sent someone.” He replies, bowing to greet him. Be polite, his instinct tells him, don't annoy him. Now is not the time – he doesn't need this.

“Oh? Are you still Go Gun-Hee's right-hand man?” Hwang Dong-Soo's smile is even more detestable when the man gets too close to him. Dangerous. He hates it. “If I were you, I would make sure this old geezer is no longer able to do anything on his own and I would take his place”.

This is what differentiates them, wants to answer Woo Jin-Chul. Loyalty is a notion that Hwang Dong-Soo does not know – by becoming Korea's ninth S rank, he could have had the love and adoration of his whole country, he could have fought for the territory that saw him grow up but instead he left for America, for the prospect of international recognition. Of course he can't understand why Woo Jin-Chul is loyal to Go Gun-Hee, he can't even understand patriotism.

"How long do you plan to stay sir?" He asks, rather than responding to the provocation. The man moves even closer to him, until Jin-Chul can feel his breath right in front of him. It disgusts him.

“Not for long, I have no affection for this country.” And why is that, Woo Jin-Chul thinks but doesn’t say. “I'll be gone after taking care of a couple of things, so don't stress about it.” As if knowing he wasn't staying long was good for his heart. If Hwang Dong-Soo didn't want to cause him stress, he should have canceled the plane and stayed on the other side of the world.

“If you came back here after betraying your country,” too bold, he thinks, but now that he started, he might as well continue, “and leaving for the USA, it must have something to do with Sung Jin-Woo and Yoo Jin-Ho.”

A few seconds pass during which no one speaks, as if the whole world is silent around them and Woo Jin-Chul takes the opportunity to notice that veins are visible on the forehead of the S-Rank. He is upset. His magical energy begins to invade the airport lobby and some of the civilians around them drift further and further away, instinctively realizing the need to put some distance.

Woo Jin-Chul wishes he could do the same.

"Are you going to try to stop me?” Hwang Dong-Soo begins, and his very voice is slightly compressed under the violence of his aura. He lowers his head a little and his sunglasses slip slightly from his nose, revealing his eyes, sparkling with mana. "You?”

Don't look him in the eye, his mind is whispering to him, he might take this as a challenge. Woo Jin-Chul keeps his eyes on the ground, without bending his head. Woo Jin-Chul is no small strike. He was tested as one of the strongest A-ranks out there, only a thin-barrier away from an S-rank. He's strong, he's smart, he knows how to fight. But he knows that if a fight against Hwang Dong-Soo were to break out, he would lose. He can’t fight him.

It would be a massacre – oh, he would definitely die, maybe after managing to rip off his arms if he’s smart about it. But the civilians in the airport, those whom the Association did not have time to evacuate, would all be collateral victims.

He can’t fight.

He can’t fight.

He can’t fight.

He knows it, he knows it. But Woo Jin-Chul looks at the S-rank in front of him, all smiles and mana deployed around him like armor – the bloodlust kicking in – and he knows he won't leave without getting what he wants. And Woo Jin-Chul knows…

What the traitor in front of him wants is to kill his soulmate.

Chapter Text

Scumbag, Woo Jin-Chul thinks, not for the first time.

Hwang Dong-Soo is no longer a Korean hunter - he's not even legally a citizen of Korea anymore. He has no business being on Korean soil – much less threatening Korean hunters. The United States and Korea are relative allies nowadays. In reality, the United States didn't lift a finger when an S-rank gate opened on Jeju Island and even took the opportunity to steal one of their S-rank hunters, as if they didn't have enough already. The problem is that on paper, they are allies. They have agreements that allow for the travel and extradition of criminals if the need ever happens.

Even if Woo Jin-Chul managed to imprison Hwang Dong-Soo, it would be useless. At best, he would wait for his guild and his lawyers to free him and go back to the United States quietly. At worst, as is often the case with this man, he would destroy his cell himself, kill all the guards and hunt down those responsible for his imprisonment.

He could try to kill him, he thinks. Not alone, of course. It would be impossible. Woo Jin-Chul knows his abilities but he also knows his limits and Hwang Dong-Soo is not on the weak part of the S-rank spectrum. Jin-Chul is not strong enough to stand a chance but Korea has some S-rank hunters too, some strong enough to beat the traitor.

By choosing his allies well, he could ensure Hwang Dong-Soo's death. He could make sure that this traitor to his nation never comes near Jin-Woo, that he’ll never be able to touch a single hair of his soulmate. Woo Jin-Chul has no alliance with the Korean guilds, but he knows all the guild masters personally and has done them favors before. They would not refuse if he came to ask them for help. The question is whether he could bear the consequences. Could Korea bear the consequences?

Korea could do nothing if the United States decided to declare war on them.

Korea couldn't do anything if the Scavenger Guild decided to declare war on them.

Korea could do nothing if Thomas André decided to declare war on them.

“You smell weird Woo Jin-Chul,” Hwang Dong-Soo’s gaze turns to him again, “An Association agent like you should learn to control his mana.” He steps closer, towering him by a good head. “If you continue like this, I’m going to think that you want to fight me.”

This is a warning, not a threat. Hwang Dong-Soo isn't one to threaten his opponents - he warns them if he's in the mood, and then he acts, no need for threats. Woo Jin-Chul takes a deep breath, and takes back control of his body and his magic. He needs to calm down, to think more placidly – what can he do to prevent Hwang Dong-Soo from meeting Jin-Woo? How to ensure that man is no longer in a condition to touch his soulmate?

He can't just kill Hwang Dong-Soo, it would lead to war. On the other hand, acting in self-defense would not be the same thing. If the traitor were to attack them on his own, they would have the right to respond, and to act accordingly. Even the United States, even the Scavenger Guild, and even Thomas Andre himself couldn't say anything if they were to use self-defense.

Let him attack, his mind whispers. Let him attack and show him the power of the country he betrayed. It could work. If he could find Choi Jong-In and Cha Hae-In, he could be sure to destroy him. He remembers the results of Hwang Dong-Soo, the papers given to Go Gun-Hee by the evaluation department before they tried to recruit him. The man was strong, but didn't exude the same power as Cha Hae-In. He just needs to find the Hunters Guild and he can set a plan in motion.

“Sung Jin-Woo and Yoo Jin-Ho are E and D-rank hunters respectively. There is no way hunters of such low ranks could have killed your brother and his team.” He explains, calmly, taking the time needed to think about the best course of action. When Hwang Dong-Soo finally stops looking at him, Jin-Chul picks up his phone to take a look at the current gates in Korea.

The Hunters' Team B is currently in a gate, but the Team A is not in action. He does some quick research and discovers that Cha Hae-In is in the South of the country, in the city of Yeosu to visit friends. Too far to come back for the emergency. Choi Jon-In is in Seoul but without his lieutenant, he is not strong enough to face Hwang Dong-Soo. He would be exterminated.

He needs to create another plan, Woo Jin-Chul thinks quickly. The White Tiger Guild is inactive for now, with the only gates reserved being the ones needed to train their new recruits. He could contact the other guilds but they are all in other regions. He needs someone else, more powerful than all the other S-ranks. After a few seconds of thinking, he sends a message to Go Gun-Hee.

'He wants to kill two of our hunters.'

The President of the Association must have been waiting for his news, because he has an answer less than ten seconds later.

'Which ones?'

Woo Jin-Chul is a little hesitant about what to answer to that. He could lie, he could say that some of their best hunters are under threat. Maybe Go Gun-Hee himself would move if that were the case - not to kill Hwang Dong-Soo but at least to make sure to send him out of the country. He already knows the answer he's going to get if he tells the truth...but he doesn't want to lie about it.

‘A D-rank and an E-rank.’

The answer takes a little more time to come.

'We cannot afford a war against Thomas André.'

If Woo Jin-Chul told him that one of the threatened hunters is his soulmate, would Go Gun-Hee keep the same answer? Yes. Nothing would change. He might apologize but the orders would remain the same.

‘We protect Korea Chief Woo. Not just the individuals in it.’

Follow orders, is not said, but Jin-Chul understands it all the same. For Go Gun-Hee to send him two messages in a row, he must be worried. He must understand that there is something wrong. It's not like Woo Jin-Chul to challenge orders, or even just go back on them once they're given. For him to send a message about the situation means that something is wrong. And for Go Gun-Hee to answer him like that means that he understands.

A new plan forms in his mind.

Go Gun-Hee will not intervene if Hwang Dong-Soo threatens to kill two unknown, low-ranking hunters. It's not worth it, he must think. Sacrifices are necessary, he must tell himself. But he wouldn't sit idly by if Woo Jin-Chul himself was threatened.

If Hwang Dong-Soo tried to kill him, Go Gun-Hee would come to protect him.

It will be easy, Woo Jin-Chul thinks. He doesn't need to do much, just talk, just a few insults. They won't even be that hard to find, he's already thinking about them. The dirty traitor to his country, the coward and the poltroon – the dog licking Tomas André’s boots, selling his body like a prostitute sells their services. Yes, Jin-Chul doesn't even have to lie, he just has to say what's on his mind. Easy.

A shadow covers his mouth the moment he decides to speak.

…

Jin-Woo is stuck inside a red gate.

Oh, that could be quite good news. Red gates always bring more powerful dungeons than normal. Greater power means better training for him, and now that he is whatever he is, it also means a possibility of finding new soldiers. The weather isn't great, but it isn't terrible either, and it allows him to show Han Song-Yi that staying in the hunter's profession is equivalent to quickly reaching the grave.

That could be good news, really. Besides, it's his first red gate - a whole new experience - and he didn't even have to pay a penny to go there, since it belongs to the White Tiger guild. He didn't have to form a team, since the team was already formed, and the few hunters he ends up with are smart enough to not ask questions and just be happy to be alive. Really, that could be good news.

But Jin-Woo is stuck in a red gate.

He's stuck in a red gate while his soulmate is outside and needs help. Well, not really his soulmate, more the soldier he placed in his soulmate's shadow – a soldier who is screaming and insulting Woo Jin-Chul's lack of survival instinct. Incomprehensible, according to him, he does not yet know much about his other half, but he already knows that he has a good instinct whether it comes to know when there is something wrong or just to survive.

But the shadow soldier is really insistent – DANGER, DANGER, DANGER, he yells through their bond until Jin-Woo allows him to intervene. Don't be seen, he orders and he knows that his order is followed.

For nearly a minute, the bond with his soldier is silent. Nothing is happening, no more noise, no more tugging. He does not lose mana so he knows that no battle is happening. An hour for me, a day in the real world – he forces himself to think. It is normal for his soldier to take time to react, when time flows differently on the other side of the gate.

Two minutes later, and Jin-Woo swears he's not worried. He kills a few bears with no problem and starts gutting them to get their meat. He doesn't worry; he just keeps one eye and one ear open to his connection to the outside world. His soldiers cannot literally speak, but they manage to communicate emotions or intentions and Jin-Woo does the same when he has orders to give. After researching a bit on the web, it seems that all summoners have a way to communicate with their soldiers. Anyway, Jin-Woo isn't worried.

Not worried at all.

Problem solved – he hears through the link that connects him to his shadows and if he concentrates, he can almost make out the knight showing him his two thumbs-up, a big smile behind his helmet. Jin-Woo quickly looks at Igris, chopping off his opponents' heads to bring them to his feet and sighs. If only all of his shadows could be so diligent and serious.

(Out of the corner of his eye, he sees three more of his shadows throwing crystals in the air, as if they were money, and he sighs. If only, if only.)

The soldier he placed in Jin-Chul's shadow goes silent again - whatever happened seems to be over. It doesn't particularly worry him, his soulmate is strong, a powerful A-rank, the likes of which Jin-Woo had never met at the time, but he looked a little worried when they parted ways at the cafe, and with the message he sent him, about Hwang Dong-Soo's arrival in the country, Jin-Woo can imagine what happened quite easily.

Regardless now, the situation is resolved and his soldier has returned to Jin-Chul's shadow, and, if everything went right, he was not seen. Jin-Chul most certainly isn't hurt, otherwise, he would hear about it, and he can imagine that no one died. Everything's good.

(If Hwang Dong-Soo touched his soulmate, he will kill him.)

He returns to the camp with meat and all his makeshift comrades welcome him with big smiles and thanks. When no one is in danger of immediate death, life in a red gate is quite pleasant. He has as much experience as he wants, can train without wasting too much time in the real world, and eats as much as desires for free (who knew bear meat was so good?)

DANGER! – comes to him again through the bond that unites him with his soldier. The word is mixed with emotions that Jin-Woo thinks are insults towards Jin-Chul. They've been in the gate for almost three days, so three hours must have passed in the real world. Woo Jin-Chul really needs to learn not to put himself in danger so regularly, or it could quickly become a problem.

NO MORE DANGER! It seems that Jin-Woo's soulmate has a knack for getting into particular situations. But at least he knows how to defend himself, his shadow didn't need to intervene this time. The soldier sends strange feelings through the link, something like appreciation but Jin-Woo has a bit of a hard time deciphering it and he's not quite sure to who it should be addressed.

Well, if there is no more danger, he will not worry about that.

It only takes a few more days until finally; great waves of mana energies are heading toward his team – this dungeon’s boss. If Jin-Woo is going to have a word with his soulmate about the wonderful task of taking care of himself, he needs to get out of this dungeon, which involves killing the boss, taking the experience, and extracting his shadow to turn him into a soldier.

Kill the boss, done. Not necessarily easy, but the fight was enjoyable. It's always good to feel your blood boiling in your veins after three days of killing bears, with none posing the slightest challenge.

Getting the experience, easy. Between the boss and his soldiers, the experience points flow freely and allow him to go up a few levels. He also takes the opportunity to get a good dagger, and who would spit on such a weapon?

Obtain a new soldier, fail. Unless he considers that Iron, the tank he killed, is good compensation for Baruka. He’s not - the man that Kim Chul was might have been an A-rank but Baruka was way stronger; an S-rank monster. What a bummer.

In the end, the moment Jin-Woo walks through the door to return to his world, his nerves are on edge and his four makeshift subordinates realize very quickly, without knowing the reason, that it's better not to piss him off. They keep a respectable distance, thank him and when they cross the door, they hurry away from him to go cry in the arms of their comrades.

The guild master didn't get the memo.

Baek Yoon-Ho, as he introduces himself, demands accounts and time from him and Jin-Woo doesn't feel like giving him either. For a moment, he thinks the hunter is going to try to fight him (he can if he wants – he's pretty sure he can win) but, after a few seconds, Baek Yoon-Ho lets go of him, apologizes and thanks him for saving his guild members. Out of the corner of his eye, he sees Ahn Sang-Min, with a big smile, waving in his direction.

But Jin-Woo has other things to do than distract the White Tiger guild, starting with bringing Han Song-Yi home.

The young hunter is doing relatively well, better than many would have been after a red gate, after seeing several people die and witnessing the fight between Jin-Woo and Baruka. She is lucky. Really lucky.

"I’ll be going back to high school.”

Jin-Woo raises an eyebrow. It was planned – it was even what he wanted as a reaction when he took her to the training dungeon, but she doesn't look sad admitting it. On the contrary, she even looks a bit happy for a kid who has just seen her dream shattered before her eyes.

“After tomorrow's raid, I’ll be going back to school.”

Whatever, he thinks. In the end, he also got the desired result with her so why ask more questions. He drops her off at her house, makes a schedule to pick her up the next day (a few hours later, he feels like sighing – they're not going to get much sleep), and starts driving home.

He parks as soon as he can to pull out his phone and send a message to Woo Jin-Chul.

‘You’re ok?'

Clear, crisp – and not suspicious at all to send to someone around three in the morning. If his soulmate asks him for a justification, he does not know how he will be able to explain without revealing the presence of one of his soldiers in his shadow. Rather than texting him back, Jin-Chul calls him – quickly enough for Jin-Woo to know that didn't wake him up.

"Already out of the red gate?" Jin-Chul's voice is… peculiar. He sounds more tired than Jin-Woo has ever heard, and that means something when speaking of the man who survives on more caffeine than sleep.

“Already aware that I was in a red gate?” He retorts, because they've only just emerged from the dungeon, and Baek Yoon-Ho wouldn't have revealed the gate to the world until some of his men were out – too much bad publicity.

"I was there. Long story. Stay hidden for about four more hours, I managed to plan a plane to fly Hwang Dong-Soo away from here as soon as the sun rises.” Ah. Jin-Woo may have had a long week, but Jin-Chul very clearly has had a long night.

"You didn't answer me my question.” He changes the subject, not addressing Jin-Chul's concerns – he's not going to hide, he's going to go to sleep. "Are you doing well?”

"I’m ok. Strange things happened, it was a long day – do you have time to talk about it…” There are a few seconds of silence during which Jin-Woo imagines that Jin-Chul is looking at the clock. A sigh is heard through the phone and his soulmate finishes. "…In the afternoon?”

"We're going to do one last raid with Jin-Ho and then I think we're going to go celebrate" He replies honestly. After tomorrow's raid, today’s raid, he and Jin-Ho will have completed their contract. “I planned to leave for about a week right after that. But we can see each other before if you want?”

"It's going to be complicated, the whole Association is on stand-by for private reasons – I’ll see you after your little trip.” Jin-Woo almost wants to ask, but he knows that if his soulmate doesn't tell him directly what it's about, he doesn't want to talk about it, and Jin-Woo wouldn't force him using their bond. (He tried once and Jin-Chul hung up on him without answering him.)

"We’ll see each other later then, coffee’s on me next time.” He answers easily before adding. "And Jin-Chul?" It's a weird thing to only call him out loud by his first name, but the man insisted. On the other end of the line, he hears a murmur of affirmation. "Don't try to fight another S-rank hunter for me.”

And Jin-Woo hangs up – if he gets home now, he can get a few hours of sleep.

…

Jin-Chul needs a vacation.

An Immediate and extended vacation. It's not his fault that the last month has been unsustainable. He met his soulmate, and had to deal with a lot of problems, including administrative errors from his colleagues, dungeon breaks, Hwang Dong-Soo himself, a mysterious shadow who literally prevented him from speaking his mind before forcing him to move and lead an S-rank hunter to his soulmate (who was in a red gate, seriously Jin-Woo?) and now, Jeju Island.

Jeju Island, act 4.

Because the first three were clearly not enough.

Jin-Chul participated in the last assault on Jeju Island – he saw the monsters there once, and once was enough for him. If he could just ignore the problem entirely and leave the island to the monsters to never talk about it again, he would be happy. No matter how badly their reputation on the international scene suffers because of it, he never wants to set foot there again. He doesn't want to send any hunters there anymore.

But he can't escape it.

The ants are evolving faster than Jin-Chul would like – they were able to wash up on the shores of a Japanese island and who knows how long it would take before they could arrive alive. If the monsters of a Korean dungeon were to attack another country, they would have a war on their hands. The whole of Asia could blame them for their lack of action and intervene. Korea would be invaded by military personnel from all countries around them, ready to claim their right to conquest. It would be carnage.

So Woo Jin-Chul gets ready.

At this time, the investigation is not public. Go Gun-Hee asked him to gather as much information as possible while being as discreet as he could – it was better for the public to not find out about the situation. Hundreds of Koreans had already died from previous raids on Jeju Island, both hunters and civilians – the whole country is traumatized by this episode.

But even with spending all his time on this investigation, Jin-Chul does not manage to get much. He goes to Japan to study the ant’s body and observes the changes. Ants live for about a year in nature, so it's likely that several generations have already passed, but even if he was not the best in natural sciences during his school time, Jin-Chul knows that evolution does not go normally at this speed. The ants mutated – they gained wings, usable wings, able to carry them for quite long distances. They became even more dangerous than they already were.

He returns to Korea, totally annoyed. At the rate things are going, they will definitely have to launch a new raid on Jeju Island in less than a month. They don't have the funds to buy the service of national-level hunters like Thomas Andre, Christopher Reed, or Liu Zhigang. Even if they had the funds, he’s not sure they would agree to help - it's too good of an opportunity for them to see Korea destroy itself without having to lift a finger.

Upon his return, most S-rank Hunters are already aware that something is afoot - the network guilds have is improving day by day, while Jin-Chul sees the Association's influence continually shrinking.

All the active S-rank hunters he happens to meet agree to be part of the raid that will take place, agree to mobilize their guild, without telling them what it is yet, and agree to go back to hell for little money and the recognition of their country. Most already know they won't be coming back alive (he saw Ma Dong-Wook taking his time staring at the photo of his wife and son before telling him he was willing to participate.)

“About that red gate, did it really have nothing to do with Hwang Dong-Soo?”

What wouldn't Woo Jin-Chul give not to hear about Hwang Dong-Soo again? The incident is already long over, and he frankly has better things to do than keep talking about it, but Choi Jong-In clearly still has some questions. For the man to come to the Association’s office, he must have felt that there was something suspicious in the matter.

He's not wrong, but Jin-Chul isn't going to tell him that.

The subject doesn't stay on the table for too long after it's confirmed that the American Hunter had nothing to do with it and Jin-Chul manages to get the Hunters Guild's cooperation for the raid on Jeju Island. Two rank S hunters, including Cha Hae-In, are not to be overlooked and Choi Jong-In's fire powers can be useful against the ants.

“Something is happening in this building…”

Choi Jong-In has a small smile on his face, quite sweet, and Jin-Chul is perhaps a little too tired, because he does not ask himself questions and turns his head toward the building in question. This is the evaluation building, building B, and, unfortunately, it is quite usual. Many hunters are tested as E-ranks and do not accept their fate.

"I'm going to go see what's going on.” He replies, just to end the conversation.

The attempt is unsuccessful. Choi Jong-In decides to come with him, and for the first time, Woo Jin-Chul thinks it might be something more than just commotion in the building.

The silence that reigns when they enter the building and all the eyes that are turned towards the evaluation room confirm to him that there is indeed something wrong. Out of the corner of his eye, he observes one of his subordinates waving at him to point something out, but Woo Jin-Chul has already understood. The last time his men behaved like this was two years ago, but he hasn't forgotten. Cha Hae-In's evaluation. The evaluation of an S rank.

Korea has a new S-rank hunter.

Woo Jin-Chul sighs in relief. With the new raid on Jeju Island drawing closer, it's good to know that they have a new hunter currently capable of fighting - capable of defending themselves against the monsters that are the ants. If America, or any other country in the world, doesn't steal them before the raid begins, it even increases their chance of success.

(Maybe they can even recruit them into the Association.)

A man walks out of the assessment room – fairly plain clothes, dress pants, a t-shirt covered with a black jacket, and large gray eyes staring directly at him. Jin-Chul pauses for a few seconds, because he recognizes this man.

“Jin-Woo?” and saying his soulmate's name out loud has a peculiar little taste, which is almost as pleasant as hearing him calling Jin-Chul by his given name, "what are you doing here?"

Alright – in his defense, he's really tired and yes, he figured out that a new S-rank had just been assessed and that Jin-Woo was mysteriously there at the same time, but it's been over a week since he saw his soulmate. He wasn't even aware of the man had returned after his period of absence (unlikely for camping, more likely for some dungeons). And besides, even though he knew that Jin-Woo was not, or no longer at least, an E-rank, he thought that, at best, he could be an A-rank.

Jin-Woo raises an eyebrow at him, a small smile on his lips. Jin-Chul sighs as he adds up all the data he has and arrives at a result.

“You’re a S-rank?”

His soulmate steps closer to him, completely ignoring Choi Jong-in next to him who tries to introduce himself, and his smile seems to grow a bit.

"Oh, does that surprise you that much?"

He doesn't deny it, and given their connection, that's a pretty good confirmation. Jin-Woo continues to walk closer and out of the corner of his eye, Jin-Chul sees that Choi Jong-In is tensed, watching them with a stunned look. It is clear to anyone with a minimum of observation sense that they know each other. In front of him, Jin-Woo's smile is a bit smug and it makes him want to sigh as he finally manages to take in the information.

“Well, I believe we agreed on a coffee when I got back, didn’t we?”

His soulmate is a S-rank.

Chapter Text

His soulmate is an S-rank hunter.

For those who may not have heard in the back, Jin-Chul thinks it’s worth repeating it: his soulmate is an S-Rank! How is he supposed to protect someone stronger than him? He spent the previous month altering reports to protect Jin-Woo, to make sure no one went after him; he planned the murder of an American hunter to try to stop him from getting close to Jin-Woo while his soulmate was fully capable of defending himself.

“Seriously, Jin-Woo?”

The smile on his soulmate's face grew more pronounced, more and more amused. He looks pleased with himself, or at least pleased to have surprised him. Jin-Chul feels himself sigh, very opposite emotions mixing inside of him. Jin-Woo puts a hand on his shoulder and tilts his head a little.

“So, about this coffee?”

Coffee is never something he would refuse – and Jin-Chul has a lot of questions he wants to ask, he needs answers to continue functioning normally and he intends to have some.

"Would you mind if I joined you?"

Jin-Woo's eyes, for the first time since he walked out of the testing room, aren't on him. His soulmate, who has lost his smile, turns his head to look at Choi Jong-In, the master of the Hunters guild. Within the blink of an eye, Jin-Chul feels the room grow colder. Even at the top of the A-rank spectrum, he doesn't detect the mana emitted by hunters as well as others, but he sees how quickly Choi Jong-In loses his smile, how stiff he is, how wide his eyes open and the only thing Jin-Chul thinks is that his soulmate must be awfully powerful to cause that kind of reaction in what Korea calls 'the ultimate hunter'.

“Or not – or not, that’s fine too.”

Choi Jong-In smiles a little and waves them goodbye before heading for the exit of the building, where he crashes into Baek Yoon-Ho who storms in. Silence falls in the hall for three seconds, and right after that, cries are exchanged between the two guild masters. Beside him, Jin-Woo looks at him again, amused. Jin-Chul feels like sighing, again.

"We should take that opportunity to flee."

They leave quietly from the hall – they could have left with a bang honestly, with the argument between the two S-ranks, nobody would have noticed them. They go to the café where they had their last meeting, not too far from the office, and take the same places and the same orders. Jin-Chul doesn't think anyone would believe him if he were to say Korea's new S-rank drinks Mochas, with more cream than coffee.

Jin-Woo has the decency to let him drink two cups of coffee before his face is covered in his amused smile again. Jin-Chul sighs and Jin-Woo chuckles a bit – seriously, what did he do to deserve this? In the end, he decides to ask the most logical question for two people who just reunited.

"How was your trip?”

A week away is a lot for a hunter and Jin-Chul checked – he didn't use his bank card, he didn't book a single dungeon, didn't sign up for raiding parties, and was not seen on any surveillance cameras. For a week, it is as if Jin-Woo had disappeared from the face of the Earth.

“It was really rewarding.”

The adjective is the same one that was already used the last time they talked about Jin-Woo's Undeclared Dungeons. Jin-Chul feels like there's more to it than he understands but, to be honest, that's not the topic he's most interested in right now.

"It often is with you, isn't it?" His soulmate's smile widened and he finally nodded. "How long has it been, since you knew you were an S-rank?"

The topic is finally on the table, and both corners of Jin-Woo's lips are lifted. Jin-Chul knows it must have been a while - either because he's always been an S-rank and pretended he wasn't (even though that doesn't quite fit the profile Jin-Chul is made of him), or at least before the battle against Hwang Dong-Suk and his team.

“I got the confirmation after the red gate – Baek Yoon-Ho was outside and he wasn't stronger than me.”

There's a rumor in this world that S-ranks recognize each other – but that at least explains why Baek Yoon-Ho was present at the assessment center. The man has animal instincts and if he crossed paths with Jin-Woo after the Red Gate incident, he realized just how powerful he was.

"The device to gauge your mana at the hospital was the best quality one could be – did you do anything to prevent it from properly measuring you?" Jin-Chul asks, to erase his last doubts.

“No.” The answer is firm and direct – impossible to play around it with words.

This confirms that Jin-Woo wasn't a fake-ranker (it wouldn't have fit the profile, he recalls – Jin-Woo would never have left his comrades to die if he could have protected them), and he also didn't get his new awakening after the double dungeon (which raises further questions as to how he made it out alive, and with his leg, if the testimonies are to be trusted).

"Do your powers have something to do with shadows?"

And that's the question he wants to ask the most. When Jin-Chul finally came up with a plan to stop Hwang Dong-Soo from hurting his soulmate, a shadow stopped him from carrying it out. He couldn't do anything to fight back, and Jin-Chul already knows it was not Hwang Dong-Soo's power or that of any other hunter he knows - it didn't match anything Jin-Chul knew. But now that his soulmate is an S-rank, he might have an explanation.

“In a way, yes, my powers have something to do with shadows.”

The first part of his answer is complicated; Jin-Chul needs more information than that. He has to narrow down his questions so that Jin-Woo is unable to hide the truth.

"Was it you who stopped me from talking to Hwang Dong-Soo that day?" Jin-Woo raises an eyebrow and for a few seconds, he doesn't answer anything, staring blankly at something Jin-Chul doesn’t see. Then, as if nothing happened, he starts laughing softly and finally offers him an answer.

“I wasn't the one who stopped you.” And he's being honest because he can't be anything but honest, but there's something special in his voice and Jin-Chul understands that he's playing on words. So he asks another question, one that can only be answered with either a “yes” or a “no”.

"But were you responsible for it?" He asks, one eyebrow raised.

"Yes.” Jin-Woo smiled at him, showing his teeth. It's both a carnivorous and smug smile.

"Are you going to tell me what it is then?" A power able to act while they're not in the same world is something that's yet to be known - normally Red Gates cut off all possible contact with the outside world, but Jin-Woo managed to get past that.

“I think I'll let you search a little longer.”

Jin-Chul sighs – he's not annoyed, not even really tired anymore – it's more acceptance, mixed with a bit of amusement. He did not become a detective by chance, he appreciates mysteries. And even if he doesn't find answers to this one on his own, he will have an answer in three days, when Jin-Woo will be evaluated by the Association's higher-ups, to assign his new rank and his class.

In the meantime, Jin-Chul takes into account the elements he has. An S-rank would have been able to beat Kang Tae-Shik and Hwang Dong-Suk's team with no problem, regardless of their class. Surviving in a dungeon of at least an A-rank (red gates very rarely happen in lower gates), and being at least the same level as Baek Yoon-Ho means that Jin-Chul can almost immediately cross the healer class – useful in team fights but not in individual ones. Given the shadow – perhaps more of a spell than a real shadow, it's possible that Jin-Woo is a mage; but mages are rarely physically powerful or able to defeat attackers. Also, he needs to take into consideration that some of the more powerful S-ranks are able to use magic while being tanks or assassins.

“Assassin?" He tries.

“I'm good at killing people,” Jin-Woo replies very quickly, and he frowns when he realizes that he let the link between them answer for him without really controlling the words spoken.

Jin-Chul laughs a little, almost in disbelief. That's not legally wrong, and it's something that characterizes most hunters, regardless of their rank. However, that doesn't answer his question about Jin-Woo's class.

When they come out of the cafe, Jin-Chul got some new information. His soulmate is a mage – and the information depressed Jin-Woo a lot at first before he realized the possibilities (and Jin-Chul is still figuring out what the possibilities are, but he's sure he will have answers soon). He discovered his powers after his trip to the undeclared dungeon and did not hesitate to test them once in the red gate ("So the members of the White Tiger guild know about your skills, but not me?" complains Jin-Chul when he learns about it, but the only response he gets is a laugh.)

They walk together for a bit until they arrive at a park, where Jin-Woo begins to say goodbye and Jin-Chul realizes he hasn't even explained to him what's going to happen now that he's been re-evaluated as an S-rank hunter.

"I’ll see you in the evening.”

Go Gun-Hee must already know about the news, he must already know that a new S-rank has just been tested in the country, and if Jin-Chul looks at his phone, he's pretty sure he has some messages, asking him to locate that new hunter (which will not be very complicated).

“Oh? Is this your way of asking me to join you for the night?”

There are a few seconds of silence between them before Jin-Woo breaks into a soft laugh. Jin-Chul lets out a sound – a mix between a sigh and a laugh and hits his soulmate's shoulder with his fist – he’s not hitting hard, but Jin-Chul still remains one of the most powerful A-ranks hunters and Jin-Woo doesn't even wince. On the contrary, his soulmate gives him a satisfied smile and a wink.

“Sorry, that was just a…” and Jin-Woo’s voice cuts out as if the last word he wanted to say got lost between his brain and his throat. He tries to speak again but only silence comes out of his mouth and he blinks several times in disbelief.

He can't talk, Woo Jin-Chu realizes - he can't tell it was just a joke. Because it wasn't just a joke and to say it was would be a lie. Jin-Woo can't lie to him.

“It was just a what Jin-Woo?” Jin-Chul taunts him a little, understanding well what was happening. “Come on, I’m listening – a what?” And the feeling he had when the ears of the hunter in front of him take on a little darker hue is not something usual.

“I said it with the intention of making a joke.” Jin-Woo replied after a few seconds and this time it was not a lie. The hunter sighs, all the same, grimacing, perhaps a little annoyed and the vision makes Jin-Chul laugh.

He's not sure what's got into him when he decides to kiss him – he just knows that he appreciates what they have, the discussions and the exchanges and that he appreciates his contact. They both keep their eyes open and Jin-Chul knows his soulmate's eyes are gray, but he could swear he saw them blue for a moment. It's a quick kiss, just the touch of their lips on each other, and Jin-Chul pulls back after just a few seconds.

(The shadows at Jin-Woo's feet are dancing.)

Jin-Chul winks at him and cringes when Jin-Woo gently punches his chest in response. In the end, he even forgets what he was planning to say to him and they part with a small wave of the hand. When he returns to work, Jin-Chul learns that he must file a report as a witness following the partial destruction of the evaluation building due to the start of a fight between Choi Jon-In and Baek Yoon-Ho.

(And if Jin-Chul finds himself occasionally smiling for no reason during the rest of the day, it’s on him, no one needs to know.)

…

For those wondering, yes, Jin-Woo had relationships before he met his soulmate - never anything long and never anything serious, but he was pretty popular when he was in high school and even though his family situation deteriorated afterward, he knows how things work. He's far from being the most innocent person in this world, and he's pretty sure the system is draining his emotions one after another.

So no, he's not blushing.

And if someone claims to have seen him blush, he will be able to show you a liar.

"Seriously, what's your problem?” Jin-Ah asks him after he drops some dishes for the third time.

His little sister looks at him with what might appear to be judgment and criticism. She's been keeping close to him ever since he got home and sometimes Jin-Woo wonders if she has a sixth sense capable of letting her feel things that normal humans don't – like the moments he's the most distracted.

"If you're not happy, you can cook yourself", he just replies.

Jin-Ah sticks her tongue out at him and goes to sit on the couch without taking her eyes off him. Jin-Woo inhales slowly and tries to focus on his cooking – it's nothing too complicated, and he should be able to do this with his eyes closed. He feels his sister's gaze on him and is content to give her the middle finger without even deigning to turn his head toward her. She insults him back right away and eventually turns to watch something on the television.

The dish is far from the best he has ever made – not spicy enough, overcooked, seriously big bro’? – but it’s still edible and he and Jin-Ah are content with it. She quickly abandons him to go do her homework and get a head start at school. Since Han Song-Yi's return to high school, his little sister made sure to know all the concepts before class to be able to explain them to her friend and do some tutoring if necessary.

After doing the dishes, cleaning the apartment, and making sure that Jin-Ah doesn't intend to leave her room anymore, Jin-Woo puts on a coat and jumps out the window.

The road to the hospital is a road he knows well. He uses it on a regular basis, whether to visit his mother or because he himself needs healthcare. This time, he wants to go see his mother. Ever since they learned that she was afflicted with Eternal Sleep, Jin-Woo has never heard of a cure and yet he has searched every corner of the internet and science magazines. There is no cure – a person who falls into eternal sleep does not wake up, it never happened.

And yet, Jin-Woo has a potential cure in his inventory, provided he finds the final ingredient. The Demon Castle is a nest of experience, and that's what Jin-Woo was looking for in the first place; he also got some good items, very good items, but this reward – the recipe for making a cure for any disease – is undoubtedly the best.

He arrives at his mother's bedside and pats the pillow behind her a little. Like that, it's almost like she's just sleeping, about to wake up. In the four years she has been sleeping, she has lost weight, her cheeks are sunken and her hair is a little white at the roots. He spent his life believing he would never see her awake again, that he would never get his mother back, but now he might have a chance.

And Jin-Woo is not one to miss such opportunities.

He stays by his mother's side for long minutes, tells her how he is, and talks to her about this possible solution that he has found and that he is going to try – he can’t help it, he needs to talk about it to someone, even if that person can't hear him, because he can't talk to Jin-Ah; she would be broken if the solution didn't work. When he's done, he kisses her forehead, pulls her blankets up a bit so she isn't cold, and leaves the room.

The visiting hours are long over, but someone is waiting for him in the hallway. Of all the times they've seen each other, Jin-Woo doesn't think he's ever seen his soulmate without his suit on. However, this is the first time he has seen him with sunglasses. With a small smile and a nod, he asks:

"Are you aware that tracking me to my mother's hospital room is a little weird?" Jin-Woo tells, one eyebrow raised.

"Yes, I am.” Jin-Chul sighs, the confirmation certainly forced because of their bond, and he finally adds. "I'm here for work,” Jin-Chul asks him if he'd like to follow him and Jin-Woo doesn't have a reason to refuse so they walk down the halls of the hospital in relative silence.

“Why are you wearing sunglasses in a building and in the middle of the night?” Jin-Woo finally asks as they step into the elevator.

“It’s… for professionalism,” Jin-Chul responds by pushing up said glasses. It's a little ridiculous, Jin-Woo wants to tell him, but the glasses look good on him too and at the same time, they indeed have a professional side, a bit like a secret agent.

"What a shame, I like your eyes.” He just replies.

He takes a punch on the shoulder at that, and it doesn't even make him wince so he just smiles back at his soulmate. Out of the corner of his eye, he sees that Jin-Chul has a slight smile which he fights until it disappears right before they reach their destination.

“The Chairman of the Association, Go Gun-Hee, would like to talk to you, Mr. Sung.”

Go Gun-Hee has the body of an MMA champion, is Jin-Woo's first thought upon seeing him. He’s old, maybe over 80, but well-maintained and he exudes considerable power. He's stronger than any human Jin-Woo has encountered so far, even Baek Yoon-Ho or Choi Jong-In. Much stronger, he is on a whole other level. Jin-Woo knows that if they were to fight, they would have equal power, even though he has been training and progressing since the double dungeon.

They greet each other and sit on the chairs in the waiting room, facing each other, while Jin-Chul remains standing, a few steps away from them. Go Gun-Hee explains to him the reason for their meeting, the Association's manipulations to ensure that they can meet high-ranking hunters before the guilds, the relative order that currently reigns in Korea thanks to the equivalent power of the five guilds (Jin-Woo could almost laugh, everyone knows that the Hunters guild is the strongest in the country, especially thanks to Cha Hae-In). Finally, he makes him an offer.

“I can offer you another path. Not one with glory or money, but you would win something else.”

He quickly tells him about Woo Jin-Chul, still standing next to them, to give him an example of a powerful hunter whose name few know of. He explains the need for the Association to exist, to control the hunters in the country, but also to allow the country to shine on the international scene. Jin-Woo knows the Association is needed, he knows it.

"I owe the Association a lot, Chairman Go. You guys were the ones who paid for my mother's first hospital bills and I was able to earn a living because you had raids available for an E-rank hunter.” Jin-Woo begins to explain, and it's not a lie “And for that, I am indebted to you.”

There is a slight smile on Go Gun-Hee's face and Jin-Woo understands what the man is really looking for. A successor – someone to take over from him. He's getting older, more and more tired, and even magic can't do much about the natural order of things. He is looking for someone to train to take his place, to run the country the way he did after his death. But it can't be Jin-Woo.

“But it also means that I know how the Association works. You get the dungeons that the guilds don't want, the weaker ones, and that's not what I'm looking for. I want to fight.” He sees the disappointment pass over Go Gun-Hee's face, so he adds, "A hunter's place is in dungeons."

He starts to get up, ready to go. It's not that the idea of working with someone as powerful as the Chairman displeases him, it's not that the idea of working with his soulmate displeases him, but he needs to get better, to keep progressing. He needs to keep leveling up. When he meets Woo Jin-Chul's eyes behind his glasses, Jin-Woo can't help but sigh, and finally adds:

“If the Association ever needs help, call me. I will always answer.”

There are a few seconds of silence, during which the Chairman looks at him in disbelief. Then, a smile slowly forms on his face and he ends up laughing. Facing him, Jin-Woo raises an eyebrow, not really understanding what, in what he said, can make Go Gun-Hee laugh so much.

"What? You need my signature on a contract to believe me.”

The Chairman’s laughter grows louder and Jin-Woo makes sure to keep a closed face so that neither the man nor Jin-Chul sees that the situation is slightly pissing him off. He gives his soulmate a quick look, maybe to have an explanation, but Jin-Chul just shrugs, just as lost as he is.

"It won't be necessary.” Finally answered Go Gun-Hee. “Did you know, Mr. Sung, that soulmates cannot lie when the other is in the same room, even if they are not talking to each other?”

Beside them, Woo Jin-Chul almost chokes while swallowing his own saliva, but Jin-Woo doesn't even blink, his face still closed. Considering his soulmate's reaction, he wasn't the one who told Go Gun-Hee about their bond, and from what Jin-Woo knows, there's nothing physical that allows anyone to determine whether or not people have such a bond. Maybe it's an ability he got with his awakening. That wouldn't be the weirdest thing.

"So no, I'm not going to need a contract to believe you.” Go Gun-Hee's smile is carnivorous.

"Is it a problem?” Jin-Woo finally asks, his voice as cold as ice.

It would not change anything of course, if the Chairman of the Association were to think that his connection with Jin-Chul was a problem, he could not do anything about it. But Jin-Woo recalls the first real conversation they had together, when he warned his soulmate that he would always put his sister first, and when in response, he got confirmation that Jin-Chul would always be loyal to the Association. If the bond he has with Jin-Chul is a problem, Go Gun-Hee won't be able to destroy it, but he can make sure to supervise all their encounters.

"A problem?” Go Gun-Hee says, "Oh no, not at all, it's just a little disappointing – Chief Woo could have done so much better."

Jin-Chul actually chokes this time, and ends up coughing into his elbow, trying to keep a low profile. It's a failure, of course, because of the silence that came after Go Gun-Hee's statement.

It should be understood that Jin-Woo does not particularly care about his ego. He wouldn't have survived as the weakest hunter in the world if that was the case. On the other hand, he values his bond with Woo Jin-Chul and he is quite proud of it – it is very rare for soulmates to meet in this world.

So yes, he knows he is falling into a trap. He knows he's jumping into it with both feet even, but he can't let the chairman say that about his bond, even if he's only trying to provoke him.

"You know what? I'm going to change what I said a little bit to make you another proposition - if you can beat me, I'll join the Association.”

Go Gun-Hee's eyes light up with mana.  

Chapter Text

Go Gun-Hee does not win.

It's a shock for Jin-Chul, honestly. He has known the man for almost ten years and he has never seen him lose a single fight. He knows that the man is not the strongest in the world, not when men like Thomas Andre or Liu Zhigang exist and not when he already reached an important age, but he did not think he would see him lose one day.

They moved to one of the Association's training areas for the occasion – the walls were built with materials from dungeons and reinforced with spells to allow the most powerful hunters to fight without too much worrying about the damage and yet, when the fight ends, the dome is about to collapse and there are several holes in the walls.

The fight – the training session, Jin-Chul rectifies himself mentally, they are not enemies – did not start right away. They looked into each other's eyes, waiting for the other to decide to attack without making the slightest movement.

Then, as Jin-Chul blinked, Go Gun-Hee punched the air. Without moving, he threw his fist facing into the void in a straight and precise motion and if the fist didn't hit Jin-Woo, the repercussions took care of it. Tremendous energy emanated from Go Gun-Hee's hit, and the air itself seemed to shatter due to the backlash. Behind the hunter, the wall is half destroyed. Jin-Woo's feet don't come off the ground, but his hair flies around him and he squints, one eyebrow raised.

It was not meant to hit, Woo Jin-Chul realizes, it was a warning.

Jin-Woo's face cracks into a smile and the next second he's gone.

Completely gone, even his aura, even his smell, everything is gone. Go Gun-Hee is motionless, his eyes fixed on the void and his breathing controlled. Then, he seems to sense something and shifts to the left, escaping the blade of a dagger that would have pierced his face. The same thing starts over a few times and Woo Jin-Chul finds himself wondering how his superior does to sense attacks before they arrive, because Jin-Woo has phenomenal control over his mana and even a skill for camouflage.

The blade he uses is not the one he showed Jin-Chul when they met after his first undeclared dungeon. The blade is bright white, and perfectly sharp, slightly curved at the end – it almost looks like ice. The handle is strange, as if made of a bone covered in leather, and the tip of it appeared to be a mana crystal. It's not the first time that Jin-Chul wonders how Jin-Woo manages to find such weapons, because he searched the markets, and he didn't find any of such good qualities, or then at prices he knows are far too high for his soulmate's current budget.

In the end, certainly when he realizes that he won't get anywhere by going about it like this, Jin-Woo reappears at the exact place he had disappeared from, without a single dagger in his hands, and a small smile on his face. Two more seconds pass in silence and, without further warning, the fight actually begins.

Go Gun-Hee dashes first, fist up at his target. Just before he can reach him, Jin-Woo leaps into the air, grabs the President's wrist, and uses it to perform a circular motion on himself, landing a kick at his opponent. Go Gun-Hee takes the attack right in the face but does not move an inch. Jin-Woo grins, quite stunned, and he uses his other foot, which he puts on the Chairman’s shoulder to launch himself into the air and land on the other side of the arena.

“You’re quite good at taking some hits”. Jin-Woo acknowledges, to which Go Gun-Hee responds with a nod.

Jin-Woo doesn't give him time to answer anything else, and starts attacking again. He disappears, but this time, it is because of his speed, not a camouflage skill. When Jin-Chul manages to put his eyes on him, he's on Go Gun-Hee again, and this time, the punch he manages to deliver hits the Chairman head-on and forces him to take a few steps back.

Jin-Woo doesn't stop there, and strings together punches one after another, some hitting his target, but not all of them. It's quite strange to watch them fight - they quite clearly have two very different styles. Go Gun-Hee takes the punches without batting an eyelid, and shows the strength of a Tank – he's not, he's a fighter, as his physique might suggest. In stark contrast, Jin-Woo looks like he's dancing when he fights - it's almost like he's flying, dodging punches and throwing some more, untouched by everything that’s happening around him.

Jin-Woo fights with the power of a Tank and the speed of an Assassin. He uses no magic, not a single spell, not a single rune, not a single reinforcement, and poses no barriers. He doesn't fight like a mage at all. But Jin-Woo can't lie to Jin-Chul, and he confirmed to him that he's a mage – so why doesn't he fight like one?

When Go Gun-Hee finally manages to lay a hand on him, he grabs his shoulders with a strong grip, and then, he succeeds in giving him a headbutt twice but when he walks away, they both have bleeding heads. The Association President lets go of his grip, grimacing.

“You have quite a thick skull, Mr. Sung.”

Jin-Woo looks surprised to see blood on his fingers as he runs them over his forehead. The scene is special for Jin-Chul – he has never seen his soulmate hurt since they met. Even when they met in the hospital, Jin-Woo was already fully healed. Watching him bleed is not something he enjoys. Not to say that seeing Go Gun-Hee bleeding is more appreciable, but it annoys him almost as much – he gives his own time and health to ensure the well-being of the man, it's not for him to go and start fights like that, without any care in the world.

The smile on Jin-Woo's face eventually grew, though, as if he was finally starting to enjoy the fight. And, indeed, right after that, his movements are faster, snappier, and even harder to follow. Jin-Chul has good eyes, but even he struggles to know precisely where Jin-Woo is, and he has an overview of the ground. When he thinks he sees him, Jin-Woo is already somewhere else, throwing some punches, or dodging others.

Jin-Woo plays on movement economy, evading Go Gun-Hee's attacks at the last moment, only moving the necessary distance to avoid getting hit. It’s even more impressive because the Chairman’s isn't slow - he attacks quickly and repeatedly but he can't manage to hit Jin-Woo even once if he doesn't catch him first. The punches Jin-Woo manages to throw are brutal, and relentless, and one of his fists slams into the President in the chest, causing him to cough up some blood and forcing him to step back.

There is something special that resonates in him, when he sees his soulmate, his fist outstretched and a little bloody, his clothes half torn from the fight. His muscles are tight and there is little sweat on his forehead mixing with his blood. Jin-Woo's magic flies around him, and his eyes glow an almost electric blue - and it's in the strongest shadows that the most beautiful sparks are found but Jin-Chul would be able to see the power in Jin-Woo's eyes even under the strongest light.

When fighting, Sung Jin-Woo looks like a king.

Oh, that's not to say it's a one-sided fight - Go Gun-Hee overall does just as well dodging Jin-Woo's attacks and he uses the hunter's attempts to hit him to attack, as he gets closer. Each of their blows, even if they don't hit, destroys a little more of the building they are in - they don't notice it of course. They are too caught up in their own confrontation to see the damage they are causing.

For a few moments, Woo Jin-Chul has no idea what the outcome of the fight that is unfolding in front of him will be. He’s known Go Gun-Hee for a long time, he knows the man's abilities and his resistance but he’s finding out how strong Jin-Woo is and he doesn't know who can emerge victorious from this titan fight.

In the end, it's magic that allows Jin-Woo to win.

Gloved hands come out from Go Gun-Hee's shadow to grab his knees and stop him from moving. The time it takes for the man to bend down to watch what it's all about – a horror scene, that's what it is – is the time Jin-Woo needs to launch a successful attack and the President flies across the arena, the shadows completely gone.

He doesn't have time to get up, Jin-Woo is on top of him in the next second and has one knee on his chest, his fist raised to strike again. Looking closer, he realizes that new hands coming out of the shadows are holding the President, at the level of his arms, his legs and his neck, preventing him from moving entirely. A few seconds pass, in utter silence, Woo Jin-Chul doesn't even realize he's holding his breath, and Go Gun-Hee hits the ground three times with the palm of his hand, forfeiting.

“I hope, Mr. Sung, that you will not go back on your words and that you will be present if one day we need you.”

Jin-Woo laughs and offers his hand to Go Gun-Hee to lift him up. It's not necessary, of course, but it's a friendly gesture, a kind of truce proposal, even if Woo Jin-Chul isn't really sure what war they were fighting; he is unable to understand the ego of S-rank hunters. Go Gun-Hee accepts the offered help.

“I will. It's not like I’m able to lie.”

The eyes of the two powerful monsters land on him, and Woo Jin-Chul makes sure to stay perfectly still, not shaking – he might have been; if he wasn't used to being around S-rank Hunters, he would tremble. He has never seen a friendly spar with so much power being used.

In the end, Jin-Woo dusts off his clothes a bit and looks around, to observe the damage he has caused. He must be calculating the cost in his head because his face turns into a grimace, and he ends up turning back to Go Gun-Hee, with an embarrassed smile and a hand on the back of his neck.

"Huh… About the bill, I'm not sure…"

The Association President brushes off his worries – which might be for the better, Jin-Chul thinks of warning Jin-Woo later that if he had to pay that back, he most likely would have gone into debt for a few years, even with his future S-rank salary.

The two exchange a few more words, until Jin-Woo pulls a bottle out of his coat pocket and makes Go Gun-Hee drink it. Woo Jin-Chul isn't sure what's in it, but he's pretty sure he sees the wounds closing and the bruises disappear on the Chairman's body. Eventually, they say their goodbyes to each other and Jin-Woo approaches him, a small smile on his face. Jin-Chul almost wants to sigh, but overall he's happier that no one got hurt.

“I imagine we will see each other soon.” He just tells him, and there's something violent in his voice, not yet subsided after the fight.

Jin-Woo puts a hand on the back of his neck and kisses him. It's similar to the first kiss they shared, nothing particularly sensual, but still enjoyable. The metallic taste of blood is usual for both of them. Once their lips part, Jin-Chul follows to steal a second kiss, and the action makes his soulmate laugh. As they part again, Jin-Woo leans in a little to kiss his cheek, almost at his jawline before finally pulling back, winking at him, and walking away.

Go Gun-Hee glances at him as he approaches – one of his eyebrows is raised and he has an amused smile on his face. The man doesn't seem at all sad about his defeat, or even disappointed that he failed to recruit Jin-Woo into the Association - and yet, it's really too bad, because besides being his soulmate, which would have allowed them to see each other more, Jin-Woo is powerful, really powerful.

“You hit the jackpot Chief Woo.” His superior puts a hand on his shoulder, and his palm is hot, heat spreading throughout his body despite the layers of clothing. "It was like being the dragon, trying to stop the knight from getting the princess away from the tower. A glorious fight, but an unwinnable one.”

Sometimes Woo Jin-Chul feels like quitting. It must be good to have a job where he is recognized for his work, with a decent salary and regular, legal, hours. Of course, having a boss who does not get carried away with his imagination must be nice too. But each time, Jin-Chul reminds himself that the Association wouldn't be able to work without him and that Go Gun-Hee's previous right-hand men all quit within a week. So he takes it upon himself, takes a deep breath, and just answers something simple.

"...I hope I'm not the princess in your imagination sir."

Go Gun-Hee doesn't seem to be aware of his inner thoughts because the man's smile doesn't diminish, and the grip on his shoulder tightens. Jin-Chul can't hold back a sigh, and he's happy to wear sunglasses so he can roll his eyes. The night is already well underway. If it continues, he won't be able to sleep at all. But his boss doesn't seem to care, since he continues.

"In the highest room of the tallest tower, a fight to make sure he's worthy of your hand..."

“…I'm going to complain to your wife sir.” Jin-Chul cuts him off, his gaze cold and his face closed, and Go Gun-Hee nearly chokes upon hearing his response. “I wonder what she might say if she finds out you just had a fight.”

Jin-Woo may be scary, but having met her a few times, Woo Jin-Chul knows that the Chairman is right to be even more afraid of his wife's wrath. Go Gun-Hee's urge to make jokes disappears as quickly as it came, and the man pulls away from him quite a bit, dusting off his clothes. He will need a new top, the one he’s wearing is ruined.

"Let's have a drink, Chef Woo." His superior finally told him.

“You have an appointment with the ministers in the afternoon Sir.” He does not answer that he will already have to write a report to justify the damage in the association's training area, and that he has not slept for almost 35 hours.

“Ah, those pompous old geezers can wait, I want to go for a drink.”

So that's what they do. Of course, going for a drink for the Chairman of the Korea Hunter Association doesn't mean the same as going for a drink for a normal employee, so Jin-Chul isn't particularly surprised to find himself in a VIP section of a bar far too expensive for his salary. Go Gun-Hee orders him a drink because he is not used to this kind of place and even if the alcohol is strong enough, the drink is pleasant enough.

"Jin-Chul.” It's quite rare for his superior to call him by his first name so he stops and gives him his full attention. "I'm happy; he seems like a good kid.”

Jin-Chul raises his glass, as if to toast, before downing it in a sip.

“Glad to know sir.”

…

Jin-Woo takes a while to come down from the excitement of the fight – neither he nor Go Gun-Hee used their full power, because Jin-Chul was right next to them, and because there was no need to destroy the entire building. He feels like the blood in his veins won't stop boiling and when he looks at his hands, they shake slightly. He needs to fight, to take the pressure off a bit. A dungeon could be useful, exterminating monsters without holding back will do him good.

“Find one.” He orders.

And his shadows fly around him, following his orders.

He doesn't have to wait long before some of his soldiers tell him that they've found a gate not yet registered by the Association. Jin-Woo quickly heads there, and, indeed, no one else is present. The gate is not very strong, barely that of a C-rank, but it will be sufficient.

He walks in and the monsters jump on him almost immediately. A smile appears on his face, and Jin-Woo can finally start dancing. The monsters are nowhere near as strong as Go Gun-Hee, can't even claim they are, but there are enough of them to let Jin-Woo takes some steam off. They are giant birds, with sharp talons and beaks full of sharp white teeth. Their feathers are made of knife blades. These are monsters Jin-Woo has never seen, and they make a nice addition to his army.

The monster boss is what Jin-Woo thinks is akin to a phoenix – the huge crane-sized bird has wings of fire and tries to cook him before eating him. It fails of course, with the combat not even being particularly fun. When the bird finally joins his army, it's a much smaller size, barely as big as Jin-Woo's arm, which disappoints him a bit. He thought for a moment that he was finally going to have a flying mount – too bad.

He emerges from the dungeon covered in blood, but already more satisfied, and more peaceful. When he returns home, Jin-Ah is waiting for him at the door. He glances quickly at the clock to see that morning is about to arrive.

"Where were you?”

She has a cold look when she judges his outfit and the blood that is staining the floor. She is still in pajamas, and has dark circles under her eyes. Either she worked late into the night or she saw he was gone and decided to wait for him. Jin-Woo hopes that was not the case, she has to go to school in less than an hour.

“When I saw that you left, I thought you had joined your girlfriend” Jin-Woo raises an eyebrow, he doesn't think he had any behavior suggesting that he could be in a relationship “But there you are, coming back as if you came out of a dungeon.” She waves her hand to point to his entire body and outfit.

“I'm often in dungeons Jin-Ah.” He just answers, because he doesn't really know what else he can say. Since their mother fell into eternal sleep, he went through dungeons, sometimes several times a day, in order to have enough money to eat. Jin-Ah knows it.

“I know, but you also need to rest Jin-Woo.” She counters, her voice still harsh.

He doesn't really need to rest anymore to be honest - it's helpful, it helps him recover faster if he's injured, but the action of sleeping is less and less necessary the higher he climbs the system levels. Sometimes, without ever dwelling too much on the matter, Jin-Woo wonders at what price he values his humanity, and for how much he sold it to the system. He never likes the answer.

“Han Song-Yi told me that you are more powerful than an E-rank Jin-Woo.” And the young girl he took with him into the red gate got to see him in action up close – she knows he's way more powerful than an E-rank, that he was able to beat an A-rank in only one hit, that he has magical skills unknown to the world – what the hell could she have said to Jin-Ah? "I don't know what you're hiding from me and if you don't want to tell me, fine, I won't force you.”

His little sister is a treasure and he doesn't deserve her. Since he became a hunter, he knows that she took it upon herself, that she was afraid every time she saw him go into a dungeon. He knows that her heart sank as soon as she had to come to see him in the hospital. She never tried to hold him back. In front of him, she no longer dares to look him in the eye, so she lowers her eyes, looking at the floor, but she continues anyway.

“We’re doing fine now. I will soon be able to work too – the school offered me to tutor for students in difficulty when I’ll be in the university.”

Ah – that's something she's already thought about. But that's not something Jin-Woo can accept. He knows how complicated university is, he is not going to add more work to it. He can very well cover the expenses of their household, especially now that he has become stronger. He can take care of her just fine. Jin-Ah just needs to focus on doing well in school and being happy.

“I only have you Jin-Woo. I only have you in this world so don't make me lose you.”

She's not crying – he hasn't seen her cry since their mother fell into eternal sleep – but her voice is still tight, and she still doesn't dare meet her brother's gaze.

He will destroy this world before he lets anything separate them.

“I will always come back Jin-Ah.” In the end, he just puts his hand on his hair and strokes it for a few seconds. Her little sister sighs and finally puts her hand on his wrist and leans in to follow his movement. If he wasn't covered in monster blood, he would have hugged her.

They stay like that for a few seconds, just enjoying the moment, before Jin-Ah forces him to take a shower, and potentially clean up afterward because the blood stains fast. Jin-Woo laughs and pinches her cheek a bit before heading to the bathroom. Just after opening the door, he stops and turns to his sister.

"And Jin-Ah…" His little sister looks up at him, and tries to give him a small smile, "It’s not a girl friend." He insists enough on the word to make her understand what he means. He quickly goes into the bathroom, hearing his little sister give a small cry of surprise.

"What? Jin Woo? What? Come back here !”

And Jin-Woo can't help but laugh.

Chapter Text

‘Do you know anything about probabilities?’

Jin-Chul takes his eyes off the road for a split second to see Jin-Woo's message. It's not exactly legal, but his senses are sharp enough that he can sense the intentions of drivers around him. Since they separated the day before, or in the morning to be exact, Jin-Chul has already heard from his soulmate, especially about a certain raid of the Hunters guild.

'A little. Do you know anything about mining?’

A few seconds pass in which Jin-Chul has no answer before his phone starts vibrating again. The answer makes him smile.

‘You really chose your profession well.’

Jin-Woo signed up, again as an E-rank, to be part of the mining team of an A-rank dungeon. This is something that is very unusual, for high-rank hunters. From what he knows, Jin-Woo has never experienced normal A-rank dungeons, so it's possible he's just looking to see how things work out. If so, he picked his guild well – having seen them in raids before, Jin-Chul knows that the Hunters are some of the most organized. It's a great way to get combat experience - even if it's just to watch how other people work.

‘Why do you need help with probabilities?’

He tries to focus on the current topic. Choi Jong-In has met Jin-Woo before, if he doesn't look at the names of people who sign up for his raids, that's his problem, Jin-Chul has no intention of getting involved. Especially since, for once, the situation does not require him to make the slightest report.

'My sister doesn't understand a math problem, and it's not something I’m good at.'

It's very rare for Jin-Woo to talk about his family – it's only happened once since they've known each other. He knows that his soulmate watches over those close to his heart like a dragon watches over his treasure. He can't disappoint him.

'Send me a picture and I'll see what I can do.'

Jin-Chul receives a photograph immediately and is forced to stop the car because the math problems he receives are absolutely not on his level. He tries to quickly look up the solution on the internet but can't find anything understandable enough to explain how to solve the equations. In the end, he decides to post the photograph sent by Jin-Woo on the Association Surveillance Department's group chat ('One pass to avoid training for whoever solves this.' He writes in a message with the image, and knows he will have a response within two hours).

An hour later, one of his subordinates sends him a detailed sheet with how to solve all the equations – and all the other members of the department write their dissatisfaction on the group chat. Jin-Chul just checks that the demonstration makes sense, and forwards the answer to Jin-Woo. Since he does not receive an answer quickly, he imagines that his soulmate has gone mining and the image makes him mentally laugh.

The rest of the day is normal - he still has to prepare for the raid on Jeju Island, but now that Korea has a new S-rank (an extremely powerful new S-rank), Jin-Chul's apprehension has eased slightly. Jin-Woo certainly won't refuse to participate in the raid - he saw his smile during his fight against Go Gun-Hee. His soulmate is a warrior, and he is at his peak on the battlefield. He will not refuse to go, not when he is promised an interesting fight.

(And he's strong enough to survive it.)

‘Do I smell good?’

And it may be even more random than the message he received a few hours earlier. Jin-Chul takes a second to check that he read the name of the author of the message correctly and finally responds.

‘I think so? I never really took the time to check, but you don't smell bad.'

Then he realizes that his response may be a little too honest. It's not his fault he never took the time to smell Jin-Woo and it would be a lie to claim otherwise. On the other hand, he has never smelled bad odors, and Jin-Chul thinks that is already good.

‘Why that question?'

And that is the real question. Jin-Woo never really seemed to him to be someone very interested in what others think of him, while always being very clean. The question is a bit strange coming from Jin-Woo.

'Someone said I smelled good, I wanted to check it out.'

He's not jealous. Let it be clear, he is not jealous. He knows that objectively speaking, Jin-Woo is nice to look at, and it's okay for him to have suitors. So no, he's not jealous.

‘And apart from a few flirting attempts, how was your day of mining?’

Jin-Woo's response is almost immediate, and he can imagine him laughing behind his phone.

'I'm pretty sure it wasn't flirting, but I appreciate the jealousy - it's cute. And it was, I was offered a permanent job.’

He tries to write on the keyboard that he is not jealous but he cannot even type the words and growls discreetly. Rather than admit his weaknesses, Jin-Chul decides to ignore the problem and focus on the second part of the answer.

‘Are you going to take it?’

‘Not definitely no – but I’m going back mining tomorrow.’

‘You seem to have found your calling.’

He only receives a small smiley in response, which makes him smile. Jin-Woo can keep mining as long as his rating as an S-rank isn't declared – that doesn't make him any more papers. If all high-ranking hunters could be this easy to manage, his job would be much less tiring. At least he's happy to know that his soulmate makes it easy for him.

Jin-Chul is lucky that the universe assigned him such a considerate soulmate.

…

This is going to give Jin-Chul some paperwork, Jin-Woo thinks, right before saving Son Ki-Hoon from certain death.

“This dungeon belongs to the Hunters guild. I know I'm not supposed to intervene.” The hunter is half dead, spitting blood continuously, but he remains conscious. “But at the rate it's going, those orcs are going to slaughter the squad.” Son Ki-Hoon seems to frown but it's hard to see with all the blood, he doesn't seem to understand what Jin-Woo means. "Do you give me permission to kill...all the monsters in this dungeon?"

Without even thinking about it, he levitates the orc trying to attack him, and uses gravity to crash him to the ceiling and then to the floor repeatedly - a taste of their own medicine. There are a few grunts that ring out in the room, before the sounds of bones breaking replace them, and then silence. Absolute silence – neither the orcs nor the hunters speak anymore and Son Ki-Hoon has wide eyes fixed on him. He doesn't seem to believe what he sees.

"I'm going to ask you again.” Jin-Woo didn't recognize his own voice, it was so cold. “Do you give me permission to take care of this dungeon?”

Son Ki-Hoon's gaze falls on the body – on what remains of the body – of one of the dungeon boss guards. Barely debris, pieces of flesh and organs in a pool of blood. Jin-Woo doesn't know what he's thinking to himself - if he realizes that Jin-Woo only needed one thought to inflict more damage on a monster than his entire squad. It doesn't matter, the hunter is a good person, proud but not arrogant, and he ends up doing what's best for his men.

"Please.” He begins to say, barely audible, nearly choking on his own blood. "I beg you.”

Sorry Jin-Chul, he thinks again before turning back to the dungeon boss and summoning his soldiers to him, the shadows surrounding his body. The presence of Igris behind him is as reassuring as it is electrifying. Iron, Tank, and all the others take shape on the battlefield, and all the hunters around them move aside, screaming in terror.

The fight starts like this, with no further warning and monster heads start falling. Out of the corner of his eye, he watches his soldiers fight, pleased with their progress since the Demon Castle – they have all grown stronger, some of them far outstripping A-rank hunters. Iron can kill multiple orcs with a single swing of his hammer, and Igris decapitates his opponents as if he was in a long-rehearsed dance. He's lucky to have them - he almost doesn't have to fight.

But Jin-Woo does. He fights – how could he not fight as the monsters pounce on him, almost in a hurry to die? It's almost too easy, he only needs a flick of his wrist to smash them to pieces. He jumps and before he even touches the ground, twenty orcs are dead. When did I start liking the taste of blood? He wonders when he catches himself smiling.

The boss' spells are weird and new, but ineffective – Jin-Woo is too strong for him and has too many cards under his sleeve to fight fair. None of the hymns reach him, he can restore his mana infinitely. And, when the dead orcs rise as shadow soldiers to join his army, and the boss's face twists into a grimace, the outcome of the fight is already decided.

Killing doesn't do anything to him anymore - he realizes by hitting the dungeon’s boss to the point of tearing his skin away and hitting the very inside of his body. He no longer feels anything about killing. He punches again and again and again and again and the body below him no longer feels like a body, but why would he stop? Who would even be able to stop him?

"Seriously?”

Jin-Chul's voice snaps him out of his thoughts and Jin-Woo holds his fist back from striking again. The body of the dungeon’s boss is already badly deteriorated. If he had given a few more blows, he is not sure that he would have been able to transform him into one of his soldiers.

“Sung Jin-Woo! Seriously?”

Jin-Chul doesn't have a very expressive face - he's naturally good at hiding his emotions. But when Jin-Woo turns to look at him, he has his sunglasses in his hand and a kind of grimace on his face. His teeth – exposed by open lips – are clenched to the point of grinding. It's almost like he's growling. His eyebrows are furrowed and his stitches are tight.

“You told me you were going to mine!”

He… did say that. But, to be honest, it's not really his fault. Team B needed a porter and no one wanted to volunteer. Jin-Woo couldn't turn down the chance to see a battle team in action – he couldn't!

“There was some kind of change.” He tries to get closer to Jin-Chul, but his soulmate growls at him. It might make him laugh if it wasn't scary. He needs to calm things down. “Oh come on, you know I wouldn’t lie to you.”

The joke he tries to make on their bond falls flat and Jin-Chul's face doesn't loosen up. He is angry. Jin-Woo suspected he was going to be - he knew it the instant he decided to save Son Ki-Hoon, but he couldn't let the hunters die. He just hadn't expected that Jin-Chul would know about the situation so soon. He had planned to tell him over coffee (he could have made it himself, his soulmate always takes the same one – black coffee - and it's quite simple to do).

Jin-Chul approaches him, with wide footsteps that echo through the dungeon.

"I'll take care of the paperwork?” Jin-Woo offers because damn, his soulmate isn't scary, he’s terrifying.

Jin-Chul hits his chest with his fist and he pretends to recoil a little in shock so as not to offend his soulmate. Maybe it does works because he starts taking deep breaths and Jin-Woo takes the opportunity to call all his shadows back to him. The dungeon is over, no need to let them scare off the hunters.

“Come on, let’s go outside.” When Jin-Chul speaks, he fully regains his seriousness. “I will take care of the Hunters.”

Jin-Chul puts a hand on his back as if to guide him to the exit but Jin-Woo isn't done yet. His soulmate raises an eyebrow at him and he doesn't quite know how to explain it to him. He's got a few more rewards to take - he wants to make the boss one of his shadows - but how can he tell him that without sounding like a kid begging for his presents?

“I want this one.”

Probably not like that, Jin-Woo mentally sighs. His control over the link is wobbly at best and he has a hard time not just spontaneously saying whatever comes to mind. It's easier when he's not coming out of a fight, when his mana isn't boiling in his body, begging to come out and destroy everything.

"I beg your pardon?”

Ah – Jin-Chul doesn't know about his power. He has never seen it in action before. This is a good opportunity, it will surely be easier than explaining to him everything to him if he ever starts talking about his abilities. Jin-Woo turns and kneels in front of the monster's body.

"Arise.”

His magic swirls and brings the boss back – transforming him into something far more glorious than he was before. A huge mass of shadows, tattooed and caped, kneeling before him. Since he has two very apparent ones, he chooses to call him Tusk and his new soldier seems to appreciate it. He will be much more useful in his army than he was in a dungeon.

When he turns around, he barely has time to see a mixture of shock and terror on Jin-Chul's face before the man regains control and is fully serious again. He puts his sunglasses back on, and if Jin-Woo notices that his hands are slightly shaking, he doesn't point it out. Of course, he knows how monstrous his power can be.

Jin-Woo averts his gaze a bit and notices that they are not alone in the dungeon – the hunters in the squad are all staring at him, stunned; Jin-Chul came with a few of his men, all in suits; and Cha Hae-In with a pickaxe (of all weapons, why a pickaxe?) is there too.

When the hunters of the Hunters Guild seek to speak to him, the security guards step in front of him, and Jin-Chul keeps his word, taking care of distracting them, and letting nothing pass on his subject. It's impressive how much he can afford to give orders to men who are not his subordinates and still be obeyed. Son Ki-Hoon bows anyway, the squad following his leader, thanking him for saving them. They would have died if he hadn't been there with them.

He didn't do it for them, he doesn't tell them because he doesn't want to admit it, he just wanted to fight.

Sometimes, Jin-Woo thinks to himself that he doesn't like the man he became.

Chapter Text

Jin-Chul isn't upset.

It's not even a lie - he's not upset. He knows that his face may suggest the opposite, that no one is used to seeing him express anything other than apathy and that seeing him clench his teeth is therefore a sign of his potential anger, but it is not the case. He really isn't upset – how could he be? He jinxed himself when he thought everything would be fine. He knows how high-ranking hunters are – if they don't look for trouble, trouble comes to them. So no, Jin-Chul is not upset.

Tired, exhausted, and drained perhaps. Nothing that is unusual, he always works with more coffee in his veins than blood. But he's not upset. Even the prospect of having to work a few extra hours to complete the reports didn't annoy him – at best, it made him sigh. Nothing more.

So no, Jin-Chul is not upset.

But he was afraid.

One of his subordinates present at the gate called him to tell him that Sung Jin-Woo had joined Team B as a porter, so he went to see what was going on. When he felt the mana emissions caused by the dungeon his soulmate had entered, he’d become afraid – he had never felt an A-rank dungeon so strong, barely on the edge of an S-rank. He knew Jin-Woo was strong, of course he did, but he still got scared.

When Jin-Woo used his power (necromancy, his mind whispered, like a murmur), another form of fear took hold of his body. Oh, not the fear of his soul mate, he saw him with a mustache made of milk and cream four times before that, and he could never scare him again. No, he was scared for him, he was scared for Jin-Woo, because Jin-Chul knows how things work.

Nothing is free in this world and Jin-Chul is afraid to know what his soulmate had to sacrifice for this power.

Jin-Woo lets himself be guided to the exit of the dungeon, he waves to a few miners and doesn't protest when Jin-Chul ushers him into his car. It sets him apart from all the high-ranking hunters he's ever had the chance to work with – Jin-Woo doesn't impose anything on him, he follows his rhythm without complaining (he could – and Jin-Chul couldn't do anything about it, anything to prevent it).

Jin-Woo had a closed face ever since he brought the dungeon boss back to life. He had not said a word, and even his footsteps are silent. If his torso wasn't heaving steadily, Jin-Chul might even believe he wasn't breathing. He doesn't look pissed off, doesn't look tired, just apathetic.

“Did you place one of your summons in my shadow?” Jin-Chul ends up asking, to break the silence, because the road is quite long.

"No.” Jin-Woo responds and doesn't elaborate.

He is playing with words. Jin-Chul knows deep down inside that he has a soldier in his shadow right now, a piece of his soulmate's power residing within his shadow. But Jin-Woo can't lie. He thinks back to the question he just asked, and looks for any potential loopholes Jin-Woo may have found.

"Did you place at least one of your summons in my shadow?"

Jin-Woo's eyes land on him and even though his gaze is heavy, he is amused. For a few seconds, Jin-Chul doesn't have an answer and he ends up thinking he won't have any at all. That's okay, not having an answer is a pretty good answer on its own. Finally, to his great surprise, his soulmate deigns to answer him.

“Yeah, I placed at least one summon in your shadow.”

In the back of his mind, he notices that they didn't stress the same word and he can't help but wonder – just how many soldiers did Sung Jin-Woo place in his shadow exactly?

"How many?”

There's a small smile on his soulmate's face, but this time he doesn't get a response.

“Where are we going exactly?” Jin-Woo asks, changing the subject entirely.

Jin-Chul could insist. He should insist. He doesn't – it wouldn't change anything. Even if Jin-Chul asked him to withdraw his soldiers, chances are that his soulmate wouldn't take all of them out. And then, to have a few summons from one of the strongest S-ranks in the country (because Jin-Chul has no illusions about the subject) is not particularly unpleasant.

He doesn't know how to respond though.

It was not a conscious decision to drive to his apartment.

"I can take you home if you want?" He ends up asking, rather than answering, and he realizes, quietly, that he and his soulmate have similar tendencies.

Jin-Woo's smile grew a little bit, and Jin-Chul took the opportunity to quickly calculate the distance to Jin-Woo's apartment. (No, he's never been there. No, Jin-Woo never told him where he lives. Yes, he still knows – but, really, who can tell him anything about the invasion of privacy? Definitely not Jin-Woo who allows himself to slip soldiers into his shadow.)

“No need, I have time to waste.” Jin-Woo rolls his shoulders and settles more comfortably into the seat, “Where are you taking us?”

The gaze is on him again and Jin-Chul does his best not to sigh. He could take them to a random cafe, maybe a restaurant, a park or honestly anywhere in Seoul but he has reports to write and he intends to keep an eye on Jin-Woo until the three days are over and the evaluation is finally made official.

“My apartment is not far from here.”

It's almost an admission that this was his first destination and seeing his soulmate's smile, he totally understands.

It's not a big apartment, but it is what Jin-Chul needs – a bedroom, a bathroom, and a living area that doubles as a kitchen. More would require him to take time to furnish everything, and also time to do more cleaning. He has no more time to waste on household chores. It's not very big, but it's good enough for Jin-Chul - and it saves him some money.

Jin-Woo settles in like he's at home. He drops his shoes at the door and walks around the place almost on tiptoe, inspecting every corner of the premises. It's kind of like an animal discovering a new environment, Jin-Chul realizes. He opens all the cupboards one after the other, sometimes giving him a condescending look when he finds something he doesn't like. If Jin-Chul sometimes hears him mumbling things like "how do you even survive?" he does not deign to answer him.

He sits down at his desk and begins writing the report on the situation with the Hunters Guild. The sooner it's done, the sooner he can send it to everyone involved - Choi Jong-In, Go Gun-Hee, the surveillance department (it's not normal for such strong monsters to be in a dungeon rated as this one was. Even in A-rank dungeons, there are different levels that are seen normally on devices. There is something strange with what happened.)

Jin-Chul isn't particularly worried about Jin-Woo. The Hunters Guild is led by Choi Jong-In and he's a reasonable person - he won't get mad because an unaffiliated Hunter entered one of the gates he bought and killed the boss himself. Knowing him, it's even likely that he thinks he owes Jin-Woo a debt (he does, not that his soulmate is after that sort of thing). It could have been much worse. If the guild Jin-Woo had chosen to spy on was that of an arrogant guild master, like Thomas Andre (may no one let him know what Jin-Chul thinks of him), the repercussions could have been far more significant, destructive, and bloody too.

"It's been expired for two years.” His soulmate appears next to him, a box in hand. “I didn't even know that these tin cans could expire.”

When he looks up to face Jin-Woo, the hunter has a small grimace on his face. A mixture of disgust and pity that is quite painful to watch. Seriously, Jin-Chul is thirty-two years old, he knows how to take care of himself (that's a lie – he knows it.)

“I eat at the office more often than not.” He looks for excuses. “I'm sure there's something edible in there if you look around. Help yourself by the way.”

He continues his report and Jin-Woo reappears a few minutes later, two steaming mugs in his hands. He sits down in front of Jin-Chul and pushes one of the mugs towards him, the enticing smell of coffee quite breathtaking. The coffee is good, better than when he makes it himself, and he doesn't understand how it's possible.

“I know how to make reports if you want.” Jin-Woo tells him. “I can take care of the situation with the Hunters Guild.”

Adorable. Jin-Woo is adorable. If he wasn't responsible for the report, that would be almost cute.

"Don't worry, I'll be done soon. Just stick around for now.” Jin-Woo raises an eyebrow hearing his query so Jin-Chul can't help but add. “As long as I have you in sight, you can’t cause me any problems.”

"Is it a challenge?” Jin-Woo's smile is almost bloodthirsty.

Jin-Chul thinks of the soldiers in his shadow that he can most definitely summon even when he’s far away if the situation at the airport was an example, and figures to himself that he doesn't want to push Jin-Woo down that path. He needs to change the subject. He looks around quickly, and his eyes finally land on the second cup on the table – the smell is not that of coffee, it’s sweeter. He nods at it, with a raised eyebrow. Jin-Woo gives him a smile before answering.

"Hot cocoa.”

"And you pretend to be an adult?" Jin-Chul snorts.

“I will not accept any criticism from someone with an alimentation similar to one of a college student.” The answer could be quite cold if Jin-Woo didn't have an amused smile on his face.

And maybe that's what makes him realize.

Maybe that's it, maybe it’s having Jin-Woo in his house, making him coffee, spending time by his side as he works, and not being shy about criticizing his lifestyle that makes him realize that he has a soulmate. Really realize. There is someone in this world that the universe has determined to be perfect for him, to be the person made to complete his soul.

He has a soulmate.

He has a soulmate.

He has a soulmate.

He has a soulmate and he realizes that he has absolutely no idea how to handle this kind of situation. He has gone with the wind since they met, he let himself be carried by the current. But the truth is that he has no idea how to work with this, how he's supposed to behave. He hasn't had to play any part in some seduction game since he was a teenager. He no longer knows how things work.

(He remembers the tales he read when he was a child. He remembers the tales of love at first sight, of lovers, ready to give up everything for each other, to commit the worst atrocities. He remembers the stories of butterflies in the stomach, of trembling voices, of burning touches… He remembers the poems written by chilled lovers, singing the praises and the beauty of the other part of their souls. He remembers songs, sulfurous lyrics written on frenzied tunes, promising mountains, and wonders to the person for whom they were intended.)

(He remembers all that, and Jin-Chul can't help but think that it was all wrong.)

"I'm not in love with you.” He ends up saying.

And Jin-Chul nearly chokes on his saliva realizing what he just said to his soulmate. There's a difference between being unable to lie and totally lacking tact. Jin-Woo raises an eyebrow behind his chocolate, but continues to drink, not seeming more affected than that. In the end, he ends up answering him.

"I'm not either.” And his voice is soft, even though his words are as cruel as his own.

“Do you think it’s normal?” He asks quietly, because he doesn't know what else to say. They are bound by fate. All the sources talk about a love born from the first meeting and Jin-Chul doesn't understand why they don't have that.

“Is there still anything normal in this world?” Jin-Woo responds with another question, because really, who cares in the end? “I appreciate what I have with you. It's… easy.”

And it is not the poems that speak of an eternal flame, of a passion that never stops burning. It is not the lyrics that languish, that suffer from an absence as one suffers from an amputation.

But Jin-Chul understands.

When he takes Jin-Woo's hand in his, it's not hot, barely warm. When he looks at him, he doesn't feel like he's drowning, he's not about to get lost in his eyes. He's just where he belongs, where he should be. He understands, and that suits him.

"Yes.” He finally answers. "It's easy.”

Jin-Woo's fingers close around his own a little, and his smile is even sweeter than before. The rest will come later – maybe or maybe not. Jin-Chul stands up and puts a hand on Jin-Woo's cheek before leaning in to kiss him. It's easy. Easy to be by his side, easy to relax, easy to just touch him and not be afraid of the consequences.

“I really like that though.” Jin-Woo finally says, as their lips part and Jin-Chul giggles for a bit before going back to kissing him.

Night has fallen when they part again, and Jin-Woo's gaze on the window - on the nightlife starting to arrive - is a bit bittersweet.

“I have to go see Jin-Ho.” His soul mate ends up confessing to him. “I told him we would see each other tonight.”

Jin-Chul doesn't need to think long; he's heard that name before. Yoo Jin-Ho, the son of a great fortune and Jin-Woo's companion in misery against Hwang Dong-Suk's team. They participated in about twenty raids together and Yoo Jin-Ho passed the exam to become a guild master right after. Given the situation and the rumors circulating about his father's business, it's likely that he'll try to recruit Jin-Woo.

"I’ll drop you there?” Jin-Chul asks and Jin-Woo hums, leaning in again to steal a kiss.

They quickly discuss two or three childhood memories on the road, of how the world was before the portals arrived. Jin-Woo was only fourteen years old, his memories are shorter than Jin-Chul's. He grew up in a world already transformed. Jin-Chul drops him off in front of a restaurant. One last kiss and Jin-Woo is about to close the door behind him.

"Be careful.” He tries to warn him about his evaluation the next day. “The media are the worst vultures.”

He's just not sure if Jin-Woo really understands how bad they are.

(When Jin-Chul returns home, three shadow soldiers are cleaning his apartment, washing the dishes and stocking his shelves with edible things. He pretends not to see anything and goes to bed.)

Chapter Text

Several dozen reporters have been piling up since sunrise in front of the Association's office. It is not normal. Jin-Chul looked at the schedule for today the day before, and there was nothing in particular except for the booking for Jin-Woo's evaluation. He spent his evening checking the networks, but no one was talking about the new S-rank hunter, not one rumor, not even a single word. The Hunters Guild kept their word and didn't let anything leak. Jin-Woo is always low-key on social media as well, and he hasn't posted anything in years.

Long story short, no one is supposed to know about Jin-Woo's reassessment.

So, what are all these reporters doing in front of the association's office? It's not normal, they're not supposed to be there. Jin-Chul knew his soulmate's anonymity wouldn't be a forever thing, but he hoped he could at least have had another day of peace. This will not be the case. Jin-Chul knows that there are many algorithms to warn everyone about the arrival of a new S-rank. The moment Jin-Woo is officially declared as a hunter of the highest rank, everyone will be aware.

Jin-Chul sighs before heading to Go Gun-Hee's office. Reporters are piling up more and more, their large cameras already perfectly tuned and their microphones ready to be deployed. The head of the Association will surely (undoubtedly) have a way to get them to leave before Jin-Woo arrives.

When he arrives at the Chairman’s office, Go Gun-Hee is in front of the window, watching the reporters, a cup of coffee in his hand and a small smile on his face. When he hears him return, his superior gives him a nod, without losing his smile.

“President Go, do you know what the press is doing here?”

The smile on the president's face widens a little and he slurps a noisy sip of his coffee before answering her.

“They are here for the evaluation of Lee Min-Sung.”

Jin-Chul raises an eyebrow, quickly thinking about where he might have heard that name. He feels like he's heard it somewhere before, but can't quite put a face to the name or associate it with particular actions. It means nothing to him so the man must not have any connection with the Association or the hunter’s business. President Go smiles a little seeing him thinking and is kind enough to explain to him.

“He is considered by some to be one of Asia's biggest movie stars.”

There is really a whole section of his culture that he must rework. Jin-Chul sighs. He does not really understand why no one told him that a star was going to test his rank. It is his role to organize security. If he had known that the man was also going to be assessed in the morning, he would have asked Jin-Woo to shift his assessment. It would have allowed him to postpone his meeting with the press a little.

“We should tell him to back off for a while in that case – both for him and for Mr. Sung.”

Especially for Jin-Woo of course, Jin-Chul doesn’t really care about this movie star's possible failed interview. Seeing Go Gun-Hee's amused look, he's not fooling anyone with his hidden agenda. The man takes a sip of his coffee.

“I gave him my permission to hold a press conference here.”

Jin-Chul raises another eyebrow.

"Why would you do that, Sir?”

The smile that Go Gun-Hee offers him is bloodthirsty. For a few seconds, only silence answers him, before his superior begins to laugh softly. It's not a nice laugh, or a pleasant one either. It's the laugh of a person with a plan, and Jin-Chul isn't sure he likes the plan in question.

“Chairman Go?”

The laugh that answers him is diabolical.

(As long as Jin-Woo isn't there, he can keep pretending he wasn't scared.)

The first few hours pass and Jin-Chul couldn't warn Jin-Woo to be careful (his phone was taken away the second after Go Gun-Hee finished laughing). Since he came to work, three S-rank Hunters have joined the Association office, and Jin-Chul, to be frank, is starting to feel a bit cramped. The Fiend Guild master Lim Tae-Gyu, the White Tiger Guild master Baek Yoon-Ho, and the Hunters Guild Master Choi Jong-In – not including Go Gun-Hee of course, who continues to have a few bursts of laughter in his corner. In short, far too many powerful people gathered in one place.

“Mr. Baek, Mr. Choi, what a pleasure to see you.” Go Gun-Hee greets with a nod as they pass next to the two hunters. In response, the guild masters bow. “May I know what you are doing here?”

It's a bit of a pointless question, Go Gun-Hee knows very well what they're doing there. Everybody knows it. It's the two guild masters who have already met Jin-Woo, who owe him debts - they're here to recruit him (what Lim Tae-Gyu is doing there though, Jin-Chul has no idea). Both men dressed in their best suits, and Jin-Chul is sure to recognize the brands as high quality. They want to make a good impression.

"The three days of respite are over Mr. Go." Choi Jong-In replies, and he may be the only one who can afford it, as the master of Korea's most powerful guild. "The Association had its chance to recruit him, it's our turn now.”

They won't succeed of course, but Choi Jong-In's little smile makes Jin-Chul want to kill him. The "ultimate hunter" is no match for his own subordinate and yet, he allows himself to speak in such a tone to the head of the Korean Hunters Association. It disgusts him. Go Gun-Hee just smiles.

"Who says we didn't take our chance?”

That's not the case - Jin-Woo refused to join them. But seeing the crestfallen faces of the other two hunters is very satisfying so Jin-Chul shuts up and keeps a closed face. It takes a few seconds before Choi Jong-In clicks his tongue.

“Even if you have an agreement with him, you haven’t signed anything yet.” He says, with a voice that exudes confidence. “I have enough informants to know that.”

Jin-Chul refrains from sighing as he imagines the work it will be to unmask all the drafts at the Association. Even if he manages to get all the names, he won't be able to do anything. If he decides to fire all the men who have contact with the country's guilds, he will no longer have anyone under his command.

“We have as many chances as you do.” Complete the ultimate hunter.

Which means, none. But it's not Jin-Chul who will inform him of this.

An hour later, around 10:30 a.m. — the time Jin-Woo is due to arrive for his evaluation — the actor is about to begin his interview. Go Gun-Hee has a big smile on his face when he decides to step outside for some fresh air, just in front of the entrance. He asks Jin-Chul to come with him, because otherwise, it wouldn't be fun, obviously.

Lee Min-Sung is a handsome man, clean-cut, but Jin-Chul decides pretty quickly that he doesn't like him. Call it instinct if you want, he just doesn't appreciate the energy he sends back, the way he walks like he owns the world. He learned a little about him thanks to the subordinates he was able to meet – the man is over thirty years old and has not done his military service. Becoming a hunter is a good way to escape it, but it's cowardly to enter the profession just for that.

The actor greets Go Gun-Hee with a big smile, and does not give Jin-Chul even a gaze, before turning back to his team to prepare for his press conference. The disappointment is likely to be quite important.

Jin-Woo has a very funny way of passing between reporters without touching them. It's like he's slipping between them. His soulmate spots them as soon as he emerges from the human tide, and walks towards them with his head held high, with no care to give to the press behind him. Before he reaches them, one of Lee Min-Sung's bodyguards blocks him and starts yelling at him.

Honestly, Jin-Chul could have reacted. He should have reacted. The man is his soulmate and one of the future S-rank Hunters, and someone just who insulted him in front of him, and the only reaction he was able to have was to raise his eyebrows. In his defense, no one with a modicum of intelligence would allow themselves to yell at a stranger in front of Go Gun-Hee. It's an absurd lack of respect.

“Sung Jin-Woo.” The Association President salutes, and Jin-Chul feels like groaning because all the reporters now know his name. “Thank you for joining us.”

Go Gun-Hee walks down the stairs to shake hands with Jin-Woo who raises an eyebrow but accepts the handle without batting an eyelid. Behind them, the journalists look at them with a questioning air, waiting for more information on the schedule for the morning. Next to Jin-Chul, Lee Min-Sung is tensed, the lines of anger appearing on his lips. The actor approaches him, and grabs his elbow.

“Who the hell is this guy?”

His voice is violent – the man is very clearly an awakened hunter, of quite a high rank. He has no control of course, and is much weaker than Jin-Chul but we can't take that away from him.

“I fail to see how this concerns you.”

Out of the corner of his eye, he sees that the vein on the actor's forehead is getting more and more prominent. Not that it is important; Jin-Chul turns back to the two S-rank Hunters who still haven't entered the office. Go Gun-Hee is the one holding them back, with a big smile on his face and a hand on Jin-Woo’s shoulder. Behind them, the journalists are more and more impatient, and whisper among themselves. It does not worry the head of the Association who continues his discussion.

“Of course, Mrs. Baek and Choi are already inside. They've been waiting for you for over an hour.”

This isn't the kind of information Go Gun-Hee normally has to reveal. It's something private, and seeing Jin-Woo's squinted eyes, he knows it. Behind them, the reporters heard very well and started trying to take some shots of Jin-Woo's face. They don't know who he is yet, but for Korea's two most powerful guild masters to move, they know he's important.

Lee Min-Sung didn't let go of his arm. He steps closer to him, almost baring his teeth.

“Do you know who I am?" Nope. “Lee Min-Sung, the Lee Min-Sung. Yoojin Construction Company is the biggest sponsor of the Association and my father is the vice president of this company.” Not that Jin-Chul actually cares. “Think of all the money I give you, you should be on your knees right now.”

Jin-Chul lowers his head a little so that his eyes appear above his glasses. The actor blinks a little, and finally, lets go of his arm. There is a bead of sweat running down his forehead. Lee Min-Sung glances at the reporters before turning back to him and whispering:

“You see the cameras here – who do you think you are to talk to me like that in front of the journalists?”

Despite the inherent fear, he must be feeling, Lee Min-Sung gives him a small, superior smile. Out of the corner of his eye, Jin-Chul notices that Go Gun-Hee and Jin-Woo still haven't stopped talking - and still haven't entered the office’s building, away from the cameras. When he turns his focus back on the actor again, the man has moved closer to him.

"Do you think you can handle the consequences?"

Ah. If it weren't so ridiculous, Jin-Chul would almost laugh about it. With a simple wave of his hand, he removes his glasses and lets his own magical energy fly. In front of him, the actor's eyes widen and he takes a few steps back, horror visible in his pupils.

"Yes.” Jin-Chul just replies. “Can you handle the consequences, Mr. Lee?”

Before he has time to do anything else, Go Gun-Hee heads for the entrance, one hand behind Jin-Woo's back. The head of the Association gives him a look and a small smile, and Jin-Chul hurries to put his glasses back on.

“Chief Woo, come with us.”

Jin-Chul almost wants to sigh. His work has nothing to do with evaluating hunters. Given his skills, it would make more sense for him to stay at the door and make sure no one comes in until Jin-Woo's evaluation is over – especially with the clown that this supposed star seems to be.

But hey, he can't exactly refuse an order from his superior in front of so many people.

"And to think it's been two years already…" Go Gun-Hee whispers, loud enough to be heard, before the door closes. Even inside the building, Jin-Chul hears the exclamations of reporters. They heard easily, and they understood very well what that meant. With the photos they managed to take of Jin-Woo before they entered the building, the whole country will know about the arrival of a new S-rank Hunter even before his rating is official.

Jin-Woo could complain. He would be in his right to complain to them about this breach of confidentiality. Jin-Chul gives him a quick look, but the hunter's eyes are already on him. To be honest, it's more that they haven't left him since he turned down the movie actor. Jin-Chul raises an eyebrow at him, but he gets no reaction other than a small, private smile that he can't quite decipher (it’s a hungry one, his mind supplies).

They walk together to the assessment room in silence. As they walk past the two Guild Masters, Go Gun-Hee's hand leaves Jin-Woo's back to go to his shoulder. Out of the corner of his eye, Jin-Chul notices Baek Yoon-Ho's eyes light up a bit of mana in front of the scene, and Choi Jong-In grits his teeth. However, the two remain silent.

“Thank you for indulging me.” Go Gun-Hee said, once in the testing room, releasing Jin-Woo's shoulder and finally letting go.

"Are they giving you trouble?" Jin-Woo raised an eyebrow but didn't complain. Very clearly, they were lucky that their newest S-rank was someone so understandable and calm (if only that could be the case for all of them).

"It's just an old rivalry.”

Jin-Woo seems content with that as he nods before turning to the evaluator who greets him, a few drops of sweat on his brow.

Jin-Chul wants to take the opportunity to slip away quickly and return to his task, but his superior smiles at him and, with a hand behind his back, guides him to the middle of the room, next to the evaluator. Once in place, Go Gun-Hee's hands land on his shoulders, and the Association President steps right behind him. Like this, Jin-Chul finds himself plundering between the two monsters of power that are his soulmate and his superior.

“So, Mr. Sung… What is your power exactly?”

Jin-Woo's face is impassive. For a few seconds, he just stares at Go Gun-Hee before letting out a sigh that would break even the toughest hearts. Then, he lowers his eyes to look at Jin-Chul.

“I can just wait outside.” He tries to speak, only to get cut off quickly.

"No, I’m afraid you can’t.” Go Gun-Hee interjects before Jin-Woo can say anything.

There are more seconds of silence and Jin-Chul gives a look at the evaluator next to them who has his eyes on the floor, big beads of sweat on his forehead, and who looks like he has only one desire: to go far, far away from here. Oh, how he understands. Go Gun-Hee scratches his throat a little and Jin-Chul can't look at him because his hands are holding him in the same position, but he can imagine his amused little smile.

“Very well, Mr. Sung. Before we begin, we need to categorize your abilities in order to assign you a class.” The evaluator explains, his voice a little shaky. "What kind of skills can you use?"

It is no secret among the senior members of the Association. Jin-Chul's reports clearly detailed what he saw during the dungeon - Go Gun-Hee and the evaluator both know very well that Jin-Woo specializes in summoning. They just may not have fully understood the dangerousness of these invocations.

Jin-Woo conjures up one of his soldiers, who steps out of his shadow to stand proudly in front of them. This is the first time that Jin-Chul has been able to detail one so closely. It's quite strange. The summon has the clear form of a knight, but the normally visible parts beneath his armor appear to be covered in blue flames. The edges of the armor, the contours, are like diluted in the air, turning into filaments of shadows. It's a pretty good sight.

"Mister Sung, that's not the only summon you're able to get... is it?" Go Gun-Hee's smile is honeyed but his grip tightens on Jin-Chul's shoulders.

Across from them, Jin-Woo winces a bit (and Jin-Chul is pretty sure he hears a growl), but he doesn't protest. He takes a slight breath, blinks, and new shadows appear. Last time, the soldiers were already summoned when Jin-Chul arrived. Their powers were mixed with that of the monsters in the dungeon. He hadn't realized the magical energy the soldiers gave off.

He can no longer pretend not to notice anything now. Each monster in front of him exudes a power that Jin-Chul can sense even without a detector. Each of the soldiers Jin-Woo summoned could make some of the most experienced hunters in the land shiver. They give off impressive waves of mana. Impressive, but nothing compared to Jin-Woo's.

The hunter stares at him, his gray eyes temporarily electric blue – the color of his mana. Jin-Chul doesn't shake. Really. Go Gun-Hee's hands are anchored too firmly in his shoulders for him to even have the ability to shake but damn, it's been a long time since he felt such power. Jin-Woo blinks and his pupils return to their usual tint.

"And how many soldiers can you summon exactly?" Go Gun-Hee asks, shaking Jin-Chul's shoulders a little. (He really needs to stop this, he doesn't have to shake Jin-Chul like a rag doll for the bond between him and Jin-Woo to take effect. It gets a bit ridiculous and almost vexing.)

“127.” Jin-Woo replies in the second. "For now.” He adds, before sighing. Given the grimace he does not hide, this is not information he wanted to reveal.

It's confidential information and Jin-Chul honestly feels a little bad that he had to give it away because of his presence. Turning his head a little, he looks at Go Gun-Hee who doesn't take his eyes off the hunter. He has other questions, he wants to know other things (Jin-Chul too, really).

"Other questions?” The evaluator trembles at Jin-Woo's rather cold tone but Jin-Chul is pretty sure his superior just smiles.

"Maybe later.” When two S-rank Hunters no longer have their ears glued to the door, Jin-Chul thinks. “We need a new photo. Chief Woo, can you handle it?”

Go Gun-Hee frees his shoulders and returns the phone he confiscated from him that morning. He then goes to the other end of the room to chat with the evaluator and Jin-Chul finds himself thus, using the camera application of his old phone to update the hunter’s card of his soulmate.

“Please, don't move.”

He hurries to take a picture but when he checks it, he notices that Jin-Woo’s gaze towards the camera (towards him) is a little too… Kind? Soft? Affectionate? Definitely not suitable for an S-rank hunter's card.

"We're going to take another one.” He just says, without erasing the previous one.

Jin-Woo gives him a small wink before stringing some of the wackiest expressions – from his most beautiful smile to his most awful grimace. When Jin-Chul finally thinks he’s got one acceptable, he realizes Jin-Woo’s squinting. He sticks his tongue out on the next one, winks on the one just after, and does a duck-face on yet another one.

“Is there a problem Chief Woo?” Jin-Woo asks him, with a small smile on his face.

Jin-Chul lowers the phone a little to mime a "Seriously". In response, Jin-Woo dares to play the innocent and tilts his head to the side a bit (like a dog pretending not to understand something – he is untenable).

“No, Mr. Sung. There is no problem.”

(If it takes a good five minutes to get an acceptable photo, no one dares complain.)

When Jin-Woo (finally) has his new hunter card, Jin-Chul takes care of escorting him back outside himself. He is careful to guide him to an exit door at the back of the building so that no reporters are there.

“I won't be around for a few days.” Jin-Woo told him as they parted ways. An undeclared new dungeon – Jin-Chul doesn't really want to know more.

“Will you be back by the end of the week?” He asks anyway.

“I should be, why?” Jin-Woo tilts his head a little, but remains very serious. It's pretty rare not to have specific travel dates, but if that was the only weird thing, Jin-Chul would have a lot less work.

“We're going to need people for a raid.” For Jeju Island, he does not say. We really need people, he does not say.

Jin-Woo nods and quickly kisses his lips before pulling back. Jin-Chul grabs his collar to catch him and locks their lips again for a few seconds before letting him leave, and go back to his own work, a small smile on his face.

When he walks back to his office, the reporters are still patiently waiting and Lim Min-Sung has disappeared to take his own exam – an A rank, he is learning quickly (seriously, they need strong hunters, that’s right, but strong hunters able to hunt. This man clearly is not able to.)

“Oh, Chief Woo!” Go Gun-Hee calls out to him and waits for him to look at him before continuing. “About what happened this morning, I just don’t like Lee Min-Sung’s movies very much.”

It must certainly be more related to the man’s bad temper and his aggressions toward his colleagues – yes Jin-Chul has been inquiring since the morning.

“Besides, I guess photos are a pretty good way to make amends.”

If he's talking about the dozens of photos Jin-Chul now has in his gallery of Jin-Woo's face and plans to have multiple copies printed of, then yes. It's a good way to make amends.

Chapter Text

294 civilians died because of one ant.

294 innocent people died because Korea was not damned to finish this raid before. It is their fault, and they are responsible for it, and the international community will remind them, and they will not hesitate. Japan has yet to make an official statement on what compensation they will seek, but Jin-Chul can already imagine it will be significant.

“Four E-ranks, one D-rank, and one C-rank died on the battlefield. One A-rank hunter who joined the team midway was a major factor in the ant's extermination.” Jin-Chul reads on the report he has in hand, and which he will have to present to the rest of the Association in the afternoon.

Ants have evolved enough to make it to foreign shores alive, and they're strong enough to require the intervention of an A-rank hunter to be able to kill even only one of them. A single ant was able to decimate a team of hunters of lower ranks. They have become even more dangerous. Too dangerous. The problem lies in the inability they will have to fight if the ants ever decide to change course and to attack them rather than Japan.

Jin-Chul bumped into Go Gun-Hee in the morning to quickly explain the situation to him before the man started his own meetings to get funds for the upcoming raid. The Chairman had small eyes, with dark circles more important and prominent than before. He looked like he hadn't slept all night, and from the message Jin-Chul received from his wife, asking him to keep a close eye on him during the day, that might be the case.

The situation is complicated. Even with Jin-Woo, only a raid could save the day. Otherwise, they will find themselves forced to deploy fighters on each coast of the country and they do not have enough men for that. They could if they wanted to, but they would be sacrificing the rest of the country at the gates. China will not send them a single man, nor will Russia. They could, of course, but they are not allies. They would prefer to see them destroy themselves. They could ask the United States, since they are supposed to be allies, but the country already refused to grant them help when the first raid took place. Jin-Chul can well imagine what's bothering Go Gun-Hee.

“Chief Woo?”

Jin-Chul accepts the new file that is placed in his hands before downing his cup of coffee. He has trouble reading the lines, his vision is blurring. Jin-Chul massages his eyelids a bit but it doesn't change anything. He drinks another cup of coffee, but it immediately feels completely useless. He's getting too old for that kind of nonsense. Lim, his colleague, makes a face at him, pointing to the file with his chin.

“The fucking jerk is back.”

Jin-Chul sighs, and massages his eyelids again – he needs a shower or someone to throw a bucket of water on his head. By focusing a little on the file, he manages to read the title. It’s a request to accept the presence of a foreign hunter in the future raid on Jeju Island.

Hwang Dong-Soo.

Ah. The goddamn son of bitch.

"You can't talk about a foreign hunter like that Lim.”

He just says while reading the file a little. The American hunter – the traitor, the coward, the asshole who wants to kill what belongs to Jin-Chul – has made an official request to join the not-yet-formed team that will be heading to Jeju Island for the fourth time. He even had a little letter written to explain that he wants to help his native land (Jin-Chul doesn't want to know the poor guy who must have found himself writing such nonsense).

"But he's a fucking jerk.” Lim protests.

Yes, he is. But if Jin-Chul wants to keep his men, he needs to make sure they develop good enough survival instincts. He sends Lim to get him three more coffees, and begins writing a request for denial of entry. He could invent excuses with no problem, but Hwang Dong-Soo was kind enough to start a conflict against Baek Yoon-Ho the last time he set foot in the country and who Jin-Chul to spit on such opportunities?

The asshole can stay in America to lick Thomas André's boots and leave them in peace.

If Thomas André was so perfect that he decided to betray his country for him, he shouldn’t try to come back.

Jin-Chul doesn’t want to ever hear about Hwang Dong-Soo again. He doesn’t want to ever hear about the Scavenger Guild again and more than anything, Jin-Chul doesn’t want to ever hear about Thomas André again.

“CHIEF WOO!” Lim yells, when he walks back into the office, without the requested coffees.

Jin-Chul looks up – even if the movement is difficult. He needs to sleep. He needs to sleep immediately. He's going to have to cancel his encounters with hunters because he might find himself losing his professionalism. Lim speaks to him, gesturing wildly, but Jin-Chul can't make out what he's saying, his words mingling in his ears. Yes, this is really not the time to meet hunters for work.

“You… Are you listening to me, Sir?”

No.

"Of course.”

Lim stops waving his arms for a moment to stare at him, frowning. Seriously, Jin-Chul is going to need to take over the department a bit, again. There was a time when his men would never have dared to question his words, would never have dared to ask him about his behavior. It is believed that he will have to rework his reputation; his men must have forgotten their place.

"Are you saying the truth?”

No.

"Of course”

Jin-Chul doesn't even give him a small smile. In front of him, Lim raises an eyebrow, stepping back a little. For a few seconds, he doesn't say anything else and looks at Jin-Chul as if expecting something. The question is what? What can he expect from Jin-Chul to look at him so insistently?

"Okay… So are you going to go?" Finally asked his subordinate after a good minute of looking into his eyes.

"Where?” He replies, tilting his head a little to the side.

Lim's face twists into a grimace. For a split second, Jin-Chul thinks his subordinate isn't going to answer him. Then, in the next split second, Lim's eyes fill with tears, which he swallows back with a disgusting sniffle. The man looks down at the floor, takes a deep breath, and looks at Jin-Chul again before finally repeating.

"Well… To greet him at the airport?"

Eh? What is Lim talking about? Lim lets out a heartbreaking sigh and Jin-Chul understands. He understands, and he would rather not understand. Why does he bring such a person's name into the conversation? It's not a good thing, he might curse them. Jin-Chul doesn't even have any salt around him thrown over his shoulder to ward off bad luck.

“Mr. Woo. Lim sighs, and Jin-Chul doesn't even have the strength to take him back on his behavior, "HE lands in less than an hour at Seoul’s airport."

Oh.

Oh shit.

…

Jin-Chul let his subordinate drive him to the airport, drinking several thermoses of coffee while waiting for the car to stop. He had time to go to the bathroom and get some water on his face. He quickly combs his hair just before they arrive. The day started very badly and Jin-Chul already thinks that it will not end well. He couldn't tell Go Gun-Hee about the situation because the man is in the middle of a meeting relative to Jeju Island and when he's not there, everyone turns to Jin-Chul.

Even to deal with horrible shit like the one they just gave him.

Jin-Chul gives himself a few slaps and his driver pretends he doesn't see him doing it. He gets out of the car with what he hopes is some dignity. Around him, several airport employees are moving in all directions, fear in their eyes. They know who is coming – they know the power and the danger of the person who is coming.

They are all dead if they fuck up.

Normally, the arrival of such a monster requires much more preparation. It requires the presence of several S-rank hunters and all the officials in the country – and now Jin-Chul finds himself as the only representative of the Association. He, an A-rank hunter, the not even official right-hand man of Go Gun-Hee. He's going to get slaughtered. He can already see the eulogy. Oh, he hopes Jin-Woo won't be stupid enough to try to avenge him. If he has to die, he prefers to die alone.

The sun is shining, with not a single cloud on the horizon. Nothing in the weather that could announce the calamity that is about to befall Korea. The only warning sign is that there are no longer any birds in the sky – all the insects around have gone silent. Out of the corner of his ear, Jin-Chul hears cars driving in the distance but even that sound gradually fades away, masked by the beating of his heart in his eardrums.

(And Jin-Chul isn't lying when he says he hears the bells ringing, signaling his impending death.)

Lim positions himself at his side and tries to stay straight but Jin-Chul sees that his knees are shaking. After a breath, he puts a hand on the shoulder of his subordinate. Lim lets out a barely contained sob, before coughing a little, one hand over his mouth as if to hide his shame.

"If you want to leave, if you want to go to your family..." Jin-Chul begins, and Lim's gaze turns to him. "…I would understand.”

Really, he would understand. It wouldn't make much difference in the face of the calamity that awaits them, but if it buys him a few hours, even a few minutes to say goodbye to his family, then Jin-Chul will feel like he's done his duty as a superior, as the leader of his team.

"Sir…Chief Woo…"

Lim's eyes fill with tears again. He stares at the floor for a few moments and Jin-Chul thinks he'll agree. Then, Lim's head snaps up and their eyes meet.

"No.” When Lim speaks, his voice is determined. Even though his eyes are misty, he straightens his body. “I remain by your side.”

Ah. What a pride it is to have such subordinates.

Jin-Chul removes his own sunglasses to give them to Lim, who looks at them as if they were a precious relic, before nodding and putting them on. Like this, his misty eyes are hidden. Good. They cannot show weakness – they must not show their tears.

In the seconds that follow, the employees of the airport are agitated, signaling the imminent arrival of a plane. And indeed, Jin-Chul sees the device in the sky, which begins its descent to join them. It's a private jet of the finest quality - painted a sparkling white with only a few spots covered in flowers, like camouflage to lure prey. Jin-Chul has never been a prey.

The stairs are positioned at the aircraft door by a shaking staff and the jet’s door opens. For the first time in his life, Jin-Chul has a vision of what hell is – of darkness that gives way to a monster.

The man is huge, is the first thing Jin-Chul thinks to himself. Huge and imposing. He has the body of a professional boxer of the highest category. Every part of his body is carved in stone, carved with the greatest care. He could destroy the world with a single punch if he wanted to. He could crack his skull with a squeeze of his legs. His body is covered in black ink tattoos, from his ankles to his neck, and they draw symbols that Jin-Chul doesn't understand. His long blond hair falls along his shoulders, flying in the wind.

As his only clothes (because why should such a man be accustomed to social norms?), he wears flip-flops, shorts cut above his knees and a blue and white Hawaiian shirt. Such simple clothes for such a terrifying man. His sunglasses hide his eyes (and it is a good thing because Jin-Chul doesn't want to imagine the power in the gaze of such a monster).

The man lights a cigar as soon as he leaves his private jet. He puts a hand on the railing - and that hand is large enough that he can wrap it around Jin-Chul's neck, strangling him in a second. When he begins to descend the stairs, he skips every other staircase and his every step echoes on the tarmac – it is as if the wind itself has stopped to let this man pass.

The monster, the powerhouse, the Goliath, approaches them with a few huge steps. Next to him, Jin-Chul sees some of the airport workers struggling to breathe, gasping for air. Lim, on the other side of Jin-Chul, is shaking like a leaf, staring at the ground, fingernails dug into the palms of his hands until they bleed. A little further on, breaking the silence, Jin-Chul is almost sure to hear someone break down in tears. He understands.

The man, the strongest tank in the world, stops right in front of them, and bares his teeth. It could be a smile, Jin-Chul thinks, if his teeth weren't sharp enough to slice through the skin of even the strongest hunters. It could be a smile, Jin-Chul thinks, if his mouth wasn't wide enough for him to swallow his head in one bite. It's only fitting that this man could beat a dragon - he's scarier than a dragon.

The man, one of only five national hunters in the world, bends down a bit so that he is only a head taller than Jin-Chul. From where he is, he feels like he can see his pupils and it is a morbid curiosity that drives him to look. They are red. The color of blood. He is not facing a human being, he is facing a monster. A monster that wears human skin. And Jin-Chul thinks, for a split second – maybe Kamish didn't die that day, maybe he just took over a human body.

With a wave of his hand (and Jin-Chul prays that it's not to hit him), the monster takes out his cigar. He shows more of his teeth, to the point that even the gums are visible (which some animals do to show their superiority). Then, in a quick motion, the demon in a man's body waves his hand in front of Jin-Chul's eyes, with only his index and middle fingers raised, the rest of his fingers closed in his fist.

“Yo!” Thomas André greets them. "What's up?”

Jin-Chul feels himself shaking.

Chapter Text

He ends up offering a coffee to the man, because he doesn't really know what else he’s supposed to do.

For someone so intimidating, Thomas André is pretty easygoing. He accepts the thermos with no problem and downs it in a few sips, before looking at him with a big smile on his face (and he wouldn't devour someone who just offered him a coffee, would he?). He taps his shoulder twice and Jin-Chul manages not to wince in pain (but he's pretty sure he has a broken bone).

A young woman arrives behind Thomas André, dressed in a suit. Jin-Chul quickly recognizes her as his manager, and incidentally, the person in charge of the Scavenger guild, Laura. She speaks quickly in English to the hunter, asks him not to drink unidentified liquids, before turning to him. Her face is closed, but not cold and unlike all the Koreans present, she does not tremble under the pressure of the mere presence of Thomas André.

(A true model of professionalism, Jin-Chul dreams of reaching her level one day.)

“Thank you for coming to welcome us.” She begins, in perfect Korean, while bowing. “We are here to talk to representatives of the Korean Hunter Association.”

Which is anything but reassuring, honestly. For the most powerful hunter in the world to be interested in Korea and the Hunter Association, there must something he wants that he does not wish to reveal to others. It's possible that it has something to do with Jeju Island, but the organization will never have the funds to recruit someone like Thomas André (they would have done it a long time ago otherwise; the man can destroy the island without anyone's help.)

Which means that it is definitely something else, and there isn't much news other than the upcoming raid on Jeju Island and the arrival of their new S-rank Hunter, Sung Jin-Woo.

“Woo Jin-Chul, head of the Monitoring Division.” He eventually introduces himself. "How may I help you?”

The young woman nods, before translating his words to the guild master of the Scavenger. The man's smile widens (and damn, his teeth seem to be trimmed to appear sharper) and he exclaims, clearly happy with the situation (is he really happy, or is he only pretending to try to calm him down and devour him better right after? Jin-Chul is leaning towards the second option.)

Laura turns to him again, waiting for new things to translate. He doesn't dare tell her that he speaks very good English, that he doesn't really need a translator, because the woman's almost normal presence (humanlike at least) is reassuring in the face of the monster (even if she isn't on his side, at least Jin-Chul isn't alone against the Goliath – Lim doesn't count, he's white as a sheet and looks like he's about to pass out.)

"Is Hunter Sung Jin-Woo available?" Translates Laura in Korean, even though Jin-Chul had already understood.

Obviously. They couldn't have wanted anything else. Jin-Woo has been an S-rank Hunter for a very short time, but some countries have their eyes on him already and everyone knows that America is the type to seek out its strongest Hunters overseas. How they recruit them, how they manage to convince them to leave everything to go to their country, is unknown – no matter how hard Jin-Chul searched. Still, they're there for Jin-Woo, and Thomas Andre isn't the kind of person you can say no to.

And maybe it's not to recruit him.

“Is this about Hwang Dong-Soo?” He finally asks, being careful not to look the monster in the eye (it could annoy him, or be seen as a provocation).

The two Americans exchange a look after Laura's translation. They both know what happened with Hwang Dong-Soo, and they both know very well why the man came to Korea some time ago. It is likely that they have heard about the death of Hwang Dong-Suk and about who is the person responsible for it. If they come to finish what their man failed to do, Jin-Woo won't be able to do anything (and Jin-Chul won't be able to do anything either; even if he manages to mobilize all of Korea around their new S-rank, they will be massacred by Thomas André).

“It could be, but no.” Finally answers Laura, after a little amused sniffle from the hunter. He adds something, which his manager translates. “I just want to meet him.”

And why is that? What does the strongest hunter in the world want from his soulmate? It may be to recruit him. If he's heard of Jin-Woo's strength (because he is strong), he may be interested. In this case, Jin-Woo would have little reason to refuse (if he only has the option to refuse). His soulmate is a man interested in strength, in good fights – he could accept. But at the same time, his mother is in the hospital in Korea, his little sister is studying here and now, and he also has Jin-Chul (whatever the exact title of their relationship is).

Maybe he's lying. Maybe he wants to see Jin-Woo to avenge the humiliation suffered by one of his men. This is something the whole world knows, which only adds to Thomas André's reputation – he is dangerously possessive. He can destroy a country if one of his men is in need. He has already done it. He could do it again.

“Sung Jin-Woo is on a trip at the moment, and we have no way of locating him precisely.” Jin-Chul finally answers, after a deep breath.

It is entirely true. He couldn't lie to such a powerful hunter – he'd sense it right away and Jin-Chul would get exterminated. Nobody could stop it – not him, not Go Gun-Hee, not Jin-Woo. Laura translates without showing the slightest emotion and Thomas André's smile disappears.

(Time stops for a split second, Jin-Chul's heart skips a beat, and he thinks, 'Ah, I'm dead.')

"When is he coming back?’ Thomas André ends up asking.

And it is to believe that Jin-Chul's death is not planned for the moment; that his lucky star still keeps an eye on him because time resumes its course and his heart restarts normally.

“According to the latest information, he should be back by the end of the week.”

Thomas André is one of the busiest men on the planet. He strings together the most dangerous dungeons on the planet at a breakneck pace, making billions every year. He can't stay in a country for a whole week waiting for a simple S-rank hunter; it's not possible for him anymore. Laura still does not have the slightest reaction to the information.

Facing him, Thomas André is starting to smile a little again.

"Um, we'll need a hotel then."

Jin-Chul whitens before even hearing Laura's translation. Hotel? Shit, Jin-Chul realizes the man plans to stay in Korea – probably until Jin-Woo arrives. It is a problem. Sure, because it marks Jin-Woo's potential future death (and Jin-Chul, for more than obvious reasons, isn't too fond of the idea). Moreover, Thomas André is a threat, in every sense of the word. He can destroy Seoul with just a thought, which requires Jin-Chul to make sure he's under constant surveillance. And that leads to the third problem: he already has enough to do with the preparation for the raid to Jeju Island.

Shit, shit, shit, Jin-Chul thinks as he sees Thomas Andre's smile widen.

It's gonna be a long week.

…

It's been a very long week.

Go Gun-Hee reduced his suffering a little as soon as he learned of the situation and came to take over from Thomas André, freeing Jin-Chul at the same time. The head of the Association hoped when he arrived, that the American hunter was there to help them against Jeju Island. This is something that Jin-Chul loves and respects in his superior: no matter the hardships, no matter his age, he always believes in human nature, in the intrinsic goodness of human beings.

He quickly understood the situation of course, and let Jin-Chul go, leaving him to handle the raid on Jeju Island. It's a big task, of course, but he would have taken it every second rather than spending more time with Thomas André. He knows how to handle reports. He knows how to manage the coordination of several hunters and several guilds. He knows how to manage the media and journalists. He does not know how to manage power monsters like Thomas André. He does not know how to deal with S-rank hunters so powerful that their name is known all over the world. It's not within his abilities.

Three hours later, sitting in an office facing Goto Ryuji, Japan's strongest hunter, and Asia's second strongest hunter, Jin-Chul wonders what god he pissed off to have such bad luck.

The man is of course upset to find himself face to face with him, a man unknown to the Association or to Korea in general. Jin-Chul is just Go Gun-Hee's right-hand man, just an A-rank, and he likes to keep his privacy to himself. That he is the one sent to receive Goto Ryuji is almost an insult to the man.

(He can't tell him that Thomas Andre is in the country - he doesn't want to cause a fight between the two titans. If Goto Ryuji would lose without a doubt, they would have time to cause a lot of damage to the city and the entire region.)

Goto Ryuji is a powerful man, less than Thomas André, but more cunning. It's easy to misinterpret the emotions on his totally neutral face. Thomas André at least had the sympathy to be clear in his intentions, not to hide his goals. He doesn't need it, of course. The whole world is already trembling when hearing the name of Thomas André, the one who beat Kamish, the Calamity. The National Level Hunter has an influence that far exceeds that of Goto Ryuji.

And that is surely why Japan is offering them this alliance.

Jin-Chul is neither crazy nor stupid and, unlike his superior, he learned long ago that he cannot trust human beings. It's not against the Japanese; it's against men in general. Humans are the worst monsters because they know how to hide their true nature. They have learned to camouflage their unmentionable desires, to reduce their murderous impulses – but even when you hide and push away the natural, it comes back much more powerful.

Japan has something to gain from this alliance, something more than what is on paper and Jin-Chul intends to find what it is.

The proposal is good. Goto Ryuji is the Guild Master of the Draw Sword Guild, with ten other S-Ranks under him whom he offers to bring for this raid. A two-team mission – the Japanese to distract the ants, and the Koreans to kill the Queen. The documents he offers are all good and the data is correct. Jin-Chul has no reason to refuse.

It's frustrating, because he knows there's a problem.

He knows he will be risking something if he accepts but he has no valid reason to refuse. Japan can hold them to account for the deaths already caused; all of Asia can. And if the raid fails when the Japanese offered help, Korea will be treated as incompetent and appropriate measures will be taken (they will be invaded, lose their independence, and there will be war).

So he accepts.

He accepts and the dance of negotiations begins. Even though Jin-Chul has monsters in front of him, he is in a known environment. He is good at writing reports and debriefing the situation. He is good at leading meetings and turning the situation to his advantage. The Japanese demanded to have part of Jeju Island and 70% of the financial profits of the raid. When they sign the papers, Jin-Chul managed to come to an agreement on a mere 50-50 of the crystals present in the gate, and the donation of the bodies of all the ants to Japan - Jeju Island remains to Korea. This is more than acceptable.

The public is informed of the future raid on the island and the feedback is generally optimistic. Everyone is waiting to see their new S-rank in action, and the whole of Korea is expecting a lot from the new alliance with Japan. Each citizen hopes that this will be an opportunity to clear their honor and finally recover their lands taken by the monsters so many years ago. This is the fourth raid against Jeju Island Dungeon, and they can't afford a failure.

(There are several buildings destroyed by Thomas Andre every day, but Laura promises compensation from the Scavenger Guild and Go Gun-Hee just sighs, so Jin-Chul tries not to worry. He fails. )

He is still working on the coordination between the different guilds about the strategy adopted a few days later, quietly at home, when his shadow begins to move.

It’s not something strange anymore – Jin-Chul almost gets used to it, seeing the eyes of one of Jin-Woo’s soldiers appear, almost. But this time, the shadow doesn't just show the reflection of a soldier or two, it actually moves. Its form changes, until it is nothing more than a pit of darkness. Then, the shadow leaves the ground and rises, until it takes on a human form and disappears, to return to its place.

Sung Jin-Woo is in front of him.

"Did you just use a teleportation skill?”

Jin-Woo looks up at him and seems almost surprised to see him. He looks at his hands as if to check that he has no motor problems before turning back to Jin-Chul again.

“So it really works, so cool!”

In the corner of his mind, he takes note of Jin-Woo's skill to put it on his next report about the hunter. His soulmate is dressed as if he came out of a dungeon – which he most certainly is. His clothes are half torn, half charred and he looks a little tired. Overall, he still seems to be doing well; there is an air of satisfaction around him which automatically affects Jin-Chul, he feels himself smiling.

“Fuck, when’s the last time you slept?”

And his smile disappears.

He's not that tired. Yes, his dark circles have dark circles and yes, he is losing his hair in handfuls. But he's seen worse. He can survive with a lack of sleep until the end of the story with Jeju Island.

"I'm fine.” Hey, that's not even a lie.

Jin-Woo raises an eyebrow and sighs. He steps closer to him and rests his forehead against his, the movement pleasing in its simplicity. Jin-Chul puts his hands on his waist to hold him close.

"Liar.” Jin-Woo whispers softly, between accusation and amusement.

"I can't lie to you.” Jin-Chul just replies, closing his eyes to simply enjoy the moment, happy to just have his soulmate near him. Jin-Woo laughs softly and runs a hand over his cheek, a gentle caress.

“No, but you can lie to yourself.” Easily adds the hunter.

It is surely true.

Jin-Woo bends his knees a little and puts his other arm behind Jin-Chul's knees before straightening up, lifting him off the ground in the process. He hurries to grab his shoulders so as not to fall and lets the hunter carry him to his bedroom, contenting himself with a sigh to at the slightest pretend to protest.

His soulmate lays him down once he's right in front of the bed and turns to his closet to pull out a nightgown which he quickly hands to him. He doesn't turn when Jin-Chul is changing, and Jin-Chul doesn't ask him. His gaze is appreciative but comfortable. It is not disturbing, not invasive.

“Go to sleep, Chief Woo.” Jin-Woo orders, his voice soft enough to hide his amusement. He pushes him a little bit so that Jin-Chul finds himself sitting on his bed.

“I have work Jin-Woo.” He tries to protest a bit but the hunter just gives him a small face to show his displeasure. Eh, Jin-Chul can pretend to go to bed with no problem; he can close his eyes until Jin-Woo leaves the apartment, and start working again. Jin-Chul giggles a bit and lies down under the sheets – the warmth is nice and soothing, a taste of home he's not really used to.

His soulmate runs a hand through his hair, sighs a little and sits down on the bed, at the level of the pillows. He leans in to kiss his forehead and the gesture is so sweet that Jin-Chul is pretty sure he's blushing. It's dark enough that it can't be seen, but Jin-Woo has a small, amused smile on his face, as if he knows anyway. Within seconds, Jin-Woo kicks off his shoes and in turn settles on the bed, lying on his side to face him.

"What are you doing?” He asks in a small voice because it's his soulmate who's lying across from him, in his bed, in his apartment, and if he weren't so tired, his heart would race so hard.

"I'm making sure you don't go back to work.” He whispers softly, and Jin-Chul thinks, almost amused, they are getting to know each other pretty well. “I will leave after you fall asleep.” He adds, with the same tone of voice.

Jin-Woo's fingers draw symbols on his skin, unfamiliar strokes forming incomprehensible figures. A hand runs through his hair and he feels a few fingers tangling around his locks, in knots that Jin-Chul hasn't taken the time to brush out. It doesn't bother Jin-Woo, quite the contrary. He takes the time to untangle the knots one by one, with a delicacy that Jin-Chul did not associate with him. It's nice, this sweetness, this calm.

“I don't think I'll be able to sleep if you're so close.” He eventually confesses, praying that his voice doesn't shake as much as it feels.

“Try,” Jin-Woo replies without raising the sound of his voice. "Close your eyes," he adds and Jin-Chul obeys. Deprived of his eyes, he focuses on his other senses, and Jin-Woo's scent wraps around him, like a blanket. He has a particular smell, very sweet, a bit like that of grass after a long rain.

(He smells good, he can tell him when he has the strength – whoever was trying to flirt with him was right).

“I was in a really big dungeon,” Jin-Woo begins as if telling him a story and nonstop massaging his skull. "It was the biggest I've ever seen but it's easier to find my way around with my summons.” He continues, his voice more and more distant, without moving away from him. “The monsters were interesting and some proved to be powerful. They offered me… "

Jin-Chul doesn't hear what's next, and he feels himself drifting off to sleep to the rhythm of Jin-Woo's chuckle. It's nice, he has time to think, to fall asleep next to him.

He wakes up ten hours later – and the last time Jin-Chul slept that much was in his distant childhood. He is alone in his bed, the place next to him is cold and he pretends not to be too disappointed when he gets up. He barely has time to put on his slippers and leave his bedroom to go to the living room when a shadow soldier offers him a hot cup of coffee.

Very useful, he thinks while drinking the cup in several long sips. On the desk, his papers are a bit tidier than the day before, divided into several categories and Jin-Chul wonders if Jin-Woo asked one of his soldiers to do it or if he did it himself. Both possibilities make him smile.

He sits down on his sofa, and takes his phone that he had left on an armrest. He has a dozen messages and just as many missed calls that wake him up much more efficiently than any cafe could have done. He opens Go Gun-Hee's message first.

'Sorry, I couldn't hold them back.'

Jin-Chul does not wait to open the others and immediately goes online to see the news and learn a little more about the destruction that Thomas André may have caused. The titles of the articles are clear enough but Jin-Chul has a little trouble understanding what he is reading.

‘Destruction of three fields and a forest east of Seoul – hunters out of control’

‘The clash between two titans – The Goliath and the new golden boy of Korea.’

'What is the level of Sung Jin-Woo, Korea's new S-rank?'

‘Zero to hero: Sung Jin-Woo, already a nation-rank hunter?’

‘Does Korea really need Japan? A new international order with Sung Jin-Woo's re-awakening.'

‘A draw after the clash between two monsters – Details of the fight between Thomas André and Sung Jin-Woo.’

Jin-Chul accepts a new hot cup of coffee which the soldier puts in his hands and quickly downs it. He quickly connects a few titles, nods, wonders if he better go back to bed, and finally calls Go Gun-Hee.

He will think later. For now, he has work to do.

Chapter Text

“Is Jin-Chul mad at me?” Jin-Woo asks, with a small grimace. “I don’t want him to be mad.”

Facing him, Go Gun-Hee gives him the same grimace and inhales loudly, as if to avoid having to answer with words. There are a few seconds of silence and Jin-Woo ends up scratching the back of his neck, a bit embarrassed by the situation. It's not really a shame - he can't regret the actions he had – it’s more something like embarrassment. He resents himself a little knowing that his actions are falling on Jin-Chul (especially when the man needs to sleep.)

Beside him, Thomas André begins to laugh out loud. Even when Jin-Woo sends him his darkest glare, the American's laughter doesn't stop. It takes him a good minute before he calms down and taps Jin-Woo's shoulder (it doesn't hurt; it doesn't hurt; it doesn't hurt).

“Eh – tell your boyfriend that my guild will pay for the damage.” He starts to say in English, and Go Gun-Hee sighs in relief. “I would be so mad if you guys were to break up because of me,” he adds, before starting to laugh again, to the point of falling back on his bed and grimacing in pain from shock.

When he's not actively trying to kill him, Thomas André isn't an unpleasant person. Dangerous, impetuous, powerful and arrogant, but not unpleasant. (Although Jin-Woo might be the only one who thinks so, if Go Gun-Hee's dark circles are any indication).

That doesn't change the problem though. Even if the costs generated by their fight are not for the Korean Hunters Association, other issues have been raised by their confrontation. Even if Jin-Chul doesn't have to deal with refunds, he still might be bogged down in paperwork to deal with the consequences of Jin-Woo's actions (even though saying it's Jin-Woo's actions comes down to forgetting that he did not fight alone and that the American is just as guilty as he is).

"Let's just say that it's better for you to see him right now Mr. Sung" Finally says Go Gun-Hee to him, when Thomas's laughter does not subside.

Well, okay, maybe it is shame he’s feeling. Or regret. Or both.

Jin-Chul looked really exhausted when they saw each other the night before. Considering how quickly he fell asleep in Jin-Woo's arms, and considering the hour he woke up at, he really needed to sleep. And rather than making sure he can continue to sleep well for many nights to come, Jin-Woo had to start giving him even more work than he already has.

He really is the worst soulmate ever!

In his defense, the night had started really well.

Jin-Woo had just destroyed the top floor of the Demon Castle, earning multiple rewards in the process. A teleportation skill is something of an exceptional rarity, and Kaisel, his new flying shadow mount, is just as wonderful – but nothing beats the elixir of life he's been able to craft from the various items he's collected. An elixir capable of curing all diseases in the world.

He teleported to Jin-Chul and let the man fall asleep in his arms, enjoying his warmth. Lying next to him in his bed, in his room, in his apartment, Jin-Woo tried his best not to think about Jin-Chul's body being so close to his own. He spent long minutes stroking his hair and listening to his steady breathing – his calm but powerful heartbeats, before leaving his soulmate's apartment.

He flew on Kaisel's back, and what a feeling it was! With the wind in his hair, the city lit up beneath him, the whole country on the horizon and no one to stop him – Jin-Woo discovered what true freedom was.

He entered his mother's hospital room through the window and sat down next to her. She was sleeping without the slightest concern for the rest of the world she left behind; being alive only thanks to some machines. Four years, four long years of seeing her condition deteriorate, and not even having the hope of being able to see her recover one day. Four years of becoming a father to Jin-Ah, more than a brother, and to make sure she can get by in life without her parents. Four years, before being able to find a potential cure.

(And Jin-Woo is afraid, so afraid, that this elixir is only a false hope; that the elixir of life won't be effective against the eternal slumber; and that his mother will never wake up. He wants her back. He needs to get her back.)

And she woke up.

Her face got its color back; her hair got its hue and its silkiness back. Her dark circles are gone, as well as the hollows in her cheeks. Her breathing became more important, more regular. She licked her lips and opened her eyelids a little, before closing them with a groan. She spent a good minute waking up, accepting the glass of water Jin-Woo offered her without even looking at him.

When she did look at him, she didn't recognize him.

She raised an eyebrow at him, very clearly worried about the situation. She didn’t understand what was happening. She didn’t know where she was. The only thing she must have had in mind was that she wasn't supposed to wake up. But she did; she woke up. The last time she saw Jin-Woo, he was twenty years old, and still had his childlike face. It's normal that she doesn't recognize him, it was to be expected, but it's still painful.

"Hey mom..." He just said, because he didn't know what else to do. He didn't recognize his own voice, which came to him with difficulty from a sob stuck in his throat. In front of him, his mother's eyes widened and her mouth dropped open, not really knowing what to say. She shook her head a little before touching her son's cheek.

“Jin-Woo?” She asked, just before letting out a gasp of surprise, "My baby?"

He only realized he had started crying when she started wiping away his tears, trying to comfort him.

He drove her home within an hour, laughing wildly at the doctors' recommendations (he's an S-rank hunter now, and if he needs to use that notoriety to get what he wants, he will).

Their family ended up like this – at home, in a small, cheap apartment in the middle of the night, next to an old sofa and a television showing a cartoon. They ended up like this, cleaning up the apartment after Jin-Woo's week away. He wouldn't change anything for that for the world.

Jin-Ah took him aside for a few seconds, dragging him into the bathroom. She forced him against a wall and looked up at him, her eyes filled with tears and an expression that Jin-Woo couldn't decipher on her face.

“Is this real?” She asked, in a tiny voice.

He nodded in confirmation and she threw herself into his arms, murmuring a multitude of little 'thanks'. And Jin-Woo didn't know what to say, so he just patted her back and kissed her hair. Because yes, it is real. Their mother is with them again, and Jin-Woo won't let anyone separate them again. Never again. He will protect his family, he will protect those he loves – and if some decide to go after them, he always has places available in his army.

"Jin-Woo, baby, you have a friend at the door!" His mother shouted from the hallway.

Of course, it wasn't a friend at the entrance - Jin-Woo doesn't have any American friend. Go Gun-Hee apologized as soon as he walked into the room, not taking his eyes off his mother (he knew about her illness – he knew she wasn't supposed to wake up). Behind him, Thomas Andre (and even Jin-Woo knows who Thomas Andre is) gives him a smile and a wave.

And it could have been that moment that the outcome of the night was decided – when the strongest hunter in the world decided to come to his doorstep and pester his mother. But no. Jin-Woo has invested a lot of points into his intelligence stats, enough to know that he's not capable of beating Thomas Andre and enough to know that a fight between them won't go down without causing damage. So Jin-Woo didn't attack.

He let himself be guided out of his apartment, without really explaining the situation to his mother or Jin-Ah. They all exit the compound and Jin-Woo takes them quite a distance away from the neighborhood. During the walk, Go Gun-Hee tries to make a few discreet gestures to him but he just ignores them. Once far away enough, he turned to the Goliath, one eyebrow raised.

"What do you want?” he asked the American hunter in quite pitiful English.

If it was to recruit him, Jin-Woo might have been happy to just refuse and send the Americans back to their country. He would have even played the game - he would have thanked them for their interest, but would have explained that his patriotism was more important than the pursuit of gain and other crap like that.

If it was for explanations in relation to Hwang Dong-Soo, Jin-Woo would have given them. He would have explained without lying what really happened that day in the C-rank dungeon, with Jin-Ho and the team made of lizards. He would have explained that he has nothing against the traitor, that he was just defending himself and his friend and that as long as he is not attacked, no one has anything to fear from him.

Truly, Jin-Woo intended to end the night quickly and quietly.

(And to send Thomas André home without causing any trouble for Jin-Chul. Really. It's important to make that clear.)

“Do you know this man?” Thomas André asked, waving a photo in front of him.

The answer is yes, Jin-Woo knows the man in the photograph. He recognizes his hair that is not really groomed; he recognizes the color of the pupils in slightly amused eyes; he recognizes the smirk and the dimples on both cheeks and on his chin. Shit, he even recognizes the clothes the man is wearing.

Because it's a photo of his father.

And it was at this moment that the outcome of the night was decided.

He grabbed Thomas Andre's arm and teleported them away from town - swapping places with one of his patrolling soldiers. To his credit, the American hunter didn't seem more surprised than that at his power. He just looked around a bit before resting his eyes on Jin-Woo.

“I guess that means yes.” Thomas André continues, without a care for the lack of verbal response.

Jin-Woo lets his mana fly around him and activates his skill ‘Shadow Domain’, covering everything around with a layer of darkness. In front of him, the American fighter also stops trying to camouflage his presence and his mana is like a mountain range – impassable, immobile, dangerous. The man is worth his reputation.

"Speak”. Jin-Woo orders, and the American raises an eyebrow. The air is harsher, and less oxygenated the next second - it's like gravity itself is different.

“Be careful with your petty language”. Thomas André's voice isn't as friendly as it used to be. “I like you, but be careful.”

Jin-Woo doesn't do well with orders.

And their fight starts like this.

To be frank, it's not really a fair fight. Despite all his hard work, despite his victories in the various dungeons, despite his experience points and his growing power, Jin-Woo is nowhere near the level needed to beat the strongest hunter in the world. He is strong enough to fight against him of course, but not to win. He's strong enough to let Thomas Andre feel the thrill of a good fight, but not to put him in danger.

They both realize this very quickly.

Thomas is a monster of power, a reservoir of mana. His skin is an almost impassable armor, his blows are devastating, his movements are fast and his strategy is well-honed. Jin-Woo is no slouch of course – since his blades are useless, he uses his fists; he has more agility than Thomas and also a little more speed and contrary to what someone might think, his resistance is good.

They exchange blow after blow and send each other waltzing hundreds of meters further, destroying everything in their path – from trees to the ground itself, creating craters several meters deep.

"So he's really your father?” Asks Thomas André, crushing his chest with his foot after succeeding in putting him down. Jin-Woo just bares his teeth at him. His opponent puts one knee on the ground, just next to his hip to lean just above him. He puts a hand on his neck and squeezes a little. In response, Jin-Woo spits a mixture of blood and saliva on his face.

(And for the space of a second, the air splits into a billion cracks.)

Thomas André grinds his teeth and uses his other hand to wipe his face. Then, the grip he has on Jin-Woo's neck tightens and he squeezes, squeezes, squeezes until the Korean can't breathe.

“I can kill you whenever I want kid.” He bends down a little to whisper, right in front of his face. It's not a threat, he says it in the tone of an observation, as someone would talk about the sky or the clouds. He says it as if it were an indisputable truth. “Assassins don’t stand a chance against me.”

But Jin-Woo is not an assassin.

Igris appears behind Thomas Andre and strikes, with a sharp and precise swing of his sword, forcing the man to jump up to dodge and therefore release Jin-Woo. His soldier reaches out his hand and Jin-Woo takes it, to rise to his feet, before downing one of his healing potions. The marks on his neck disappear, the holes in his gums are replaced with new teeth, and his nose straightens.

Thomas André lands about ten meters further, a small smile on his face when he understands that the fight is not over.

Jin-Woo calls to him more of his soldiers and the dance begins again. With Tusk, Tank, Iron and Igris by his side, there is immediately something fairer to the clash. They aren't really on the same power level but Jin-Woo can look forward to something other than defeat.

A hundred of his soldiers grab Thomas to prevent him from moving. They only manage to hold him down for a split second, but it's enough for Jin-Woo to jump onto his back, gripping his shoulders until his fingernails dig into his skin and giving him a kick in the kidneys. Since he has no way to attack without letting go of his grips, he uses his face and bites what he can bite before being knocked back.

“Did you just rip my ear off?”

Thomas André holds the left side of his face with his hand, and the blood quickly runs down his fingers. There is a mixture of shock and apprehension on his face. He must not be used to having real injuries during fights. The amusement disappears from his body language, replaced by anger. Jin-Woo quickly chews on the piece of flesh he has in his mouth before swallowing it and sticking out his tongue, jaws open, as if to prove his action.

He's been around enough monsters to know how to behave like one.

The American grits his teeth and the grimace he makes can only be disgust. He didn't take his eyes off Jin-Woo and ended up letting go of what was left of his ear, with a hand motion that sent blood spurting to the floor.

“Koreans are fucking unhinged.” Thomas André mutters, almost a comment for himself more than something said for Jin-Woo to hear.

The fight starts all over again. The few times Jin-Woo manages to get close enough to hurt Thomas, he gets kicked back. The American manages to step on his foot, breaking his ankle and puts his hand on his face, covering his eyes and nose with his palm. Jin-Woo raises his chin a little, opens his mouth, and bites off part of the palm of his hand, tearing the flesh and ripping off Thomas Andre's little finger in the process.

“Stop trying to fucking eat me!” He shouts as he tackles Jin-Woo to the ground wrapping both of his knees around him, with both hands (or what's left of one) on his shoulders to try and stop him from moving.

Jin-Woo rips his nose off with his teeth as the only answer.

(Human flesh doesn't taste bad, but that may be because he's used to having blood in his mouth.)

He takes a punch in the face that makes him see stars and a knee in the stomach nearly causes him to choke on his own blood. Thomas André strings together the blows, and even if his shadows manage to pull him away for a few seconds, it's not enough for Jin-Woo to have time to recover. He punches again and again and the punches Jin-Woo manages to deliver back, still lying on the ground, aren't enough to fight back.

In the end, it is Kaisel who allows him to turn the situation around.

The wyvern rises out of the ground, from Jin-Woo's shadow, its mouth first in a blood-curdling roar. Thomas André's eyes immediately leave him to rest on the shadow monster, its sharp fangs and the flames that threaten to leave its throat.

“Kamish?” He whispers with something like fear in his eyes.

Jin-Woo doesn't ask a question and takes advantage of the distraction to free himself from the grip. He sends Thomas André waltzing meters away and Kaisel flies up to him to imprison him between its jaws - before being destroyed by the hunter.

Jin-Woo has no time to heal himself. He's covered in blood, and has several broken bones and probably a few punctured organs, but he's not the only one in bad shape. When they meet again, fists forward, the blows are linked. He manages to get on Thomas's shoulders and tries to rip his head off - when he realizes he won't be able to, he summons Tank right below them and the bear appears, jaws out, at the level of the right leg of the American. It devours the leg without asking any questions.

Jin-Woo has his left arm ripped off in compensation but still manages to put one of his blades into Thomas' eye, poison and paralysis inactive due to the hunter's power.

It's the flash of a camera that pulls them out of the fight.

They turn their heads at the same time, to see a dozen cameras pointed at them and trembling journalists, their mouths wide open in front of the spectacle they have just offered them. There is a small troop watching their fight from an unreasonable distance: journalists, hunters, and even civilians with their phones out to film them.

“Hey, everyone back off now!” Shouts a new voice, passing through the crowd, "They need healing."

Jin-Woo struggles to recognize Min Byung-Gyu – the S-rank healer who has retired from the hunting business. He is accompanied by Baek Yoon-Ho who does not look him in the eye, but whose hands are shaking. For a retired hunter, Min Byung-Gyu still has all the authority that comes with his rank. The crowd splits to let him pass, and he runs up to Jin-Woo and Thomas Andre, quickly looks at their wounds, and begins tending to the more serious ones. Legs and arms grow back without problem; nose and ear too.

The Monitoring Department of the Association takes advantage of the interruption of their fight to put themselves between them and the journalists and when they are offered an escort to the hospital, just to check that all the injuries have been treated well, neither Jin-Woo nor Thomas André refuses. In the car driving them (and who is the idiot who thought it would be okay to put them in the same car after that?), there is mostly silence.

Min Byung-Gyu is with them, and continues to cast some spells on them, so that their blood circulates well, and no clots form. He uses his magic like a scanner to check the affected areas on the two hunters and complains under his breath (honestly, it’s quite a good thing Thomas André doesn't understand the Korean because he gets insulted as much as Jin-Woo).

“I just wanted one fucking quiet drink,” the healer mutters and Jin-Woo pretends not to listen to him. Very clearly, the man has lost the habit of being so close to potentially dangerous high-ranking hunters if he allows himself to speak so easily in front of them.

They leave the car together and arrive at the hospital, which immediately offers them two separate rooms, at each end of the medical structure. Min Byung-Gyu is pulled away from them by Baek Yoon-Ho, who has taken another vehicle. Thomas Andre raises an eyebrow, and when he starts walking in the same direction as Jin-Woo, no one dares to say anything to him.

They are ushered to a gorgeous room – almost a hotel suite but with medical machines and Jin-Woo sits down on one of the available armchairs, as Thomas Andre lies on the sofa, his feet sticking out.

“It was such a disappointing ending.” complained the American hunter.

Honestly, Jin-Woo agrees. He quickly sniffs his approval. Now that things have calmed down, and they're both healed, he can enjoy the fight for what it was. Thomas André is the strongest person he has ever met and to reach his level one day, he still needs to progress. It was a good practice, a good test of his abilities.

“You are fucking vicious by the way,” adds his opponent.

Jin-Woo gives him a look, moving from his head to his feet before raising an eyebrow. He's not the only vicious hunter in their duo. Thomas André has recovered his signature smile, and no longer seems so bothered by their confrontation.

“Why did you have a picture of my father?” Jin-Woo ended up asking.

"Oh that's right!” Thomas stretches a little on the sofa, eyes closed. “A man who claims to be him and came out of a dungeon not long ago, and since Hwang Dong-Soo had just told me about you, I thought it would be nice to drop by to see you for a bit, just to know what the excitation is about.”

There are a few seconds of silence as Jin-Woo takes in the situation.

“Where is this man today?” He wants to meet him. If it's his father, he'll put his family back together perfectly (now that he has his mother, all he needs to do is find that man). If he's an impostor, he'll rip his throat out for daring to give him that hope.

“Hwang told us it was a monster right before he got beaten up. The guy, whoever he is, disappeared into thin air.” Thomas replies.

Silence sets in again. They both need rest, and you'd have to be totally stupid or suicidal to bother them.

“My father was an A-rank Hunter,” Jin-Woo eventually confessed. "Even if he hadn't died in that dungeon, he wouldn't have had the abilities to defeat an S-rank hunter."

Thomas André sniffs a little, only to nod and falls asleep quickly afterward – no more interested than that in the answer. The situation must have amused him more than anything else. Even though he truly seeks to avenge Hwang Dong-Soo for his defeat, he doesn't care who is responsible. He doesn't care if a monster looks like a dead man. Jin-Woo does.

Go Gun-Hee is there when they wake up a few hours later, and the man is even more tired than when they parted ways.

“Maybe you should watch the news Mr. Sung,” the chairman eventually tells him, and Jin-Woo already knows he might be in trouble.

Chapter Text

“Could we turn on the news?” Park Kyung-Hye asks, after finishing her breakfast.

"Let's do a board game instead," Jin-Ah replies, a big smile on her face, and already a deck of cards in her hands.

…

The fight between Sung Jin-Woo and Thomas André is making headlines on Korean TV news, of course. About all of the news channels are talking about it. They don't mention the damage done, they don't mention the reason for the fight, and they don't indicate the injuries Jin-Woo received. On the other hand, they all take the time to mention Thomas André's strength, his internationally recognized power and how fantastic it is therefore that Jin-Woo was able to stand up to him during the fight - until it was interrupted.

They put Jin-Woo in the limelight and the only images circulating of him are those taken during the fight – when he rips Thomas Andre's nose off with his teeth, when he sticks a knife in his eye, when he summons a dragon (is it really a dragon?) to try to kill the American… In short, these are not images that make it possible to doubt Jin-Woo's power. They almost show him as the winner of the fight.

Jin-Chul sighs. It was to be expected. Korean news channels are not only interested in their new S-rank fighter and its power never before seen in the country, they are proud. Of course they are proud, of course they want to show the world that they now have a fighter powerful enough to allow them to play on the international stage. It was to be expected.

But it also means that there is no longer anyone in the world who doesn’t know Jin-Woo's name or face.

…

“How about we go say hello to the neighbors?” Asks Park Kyung-Hye, after a few hours of a board game.

"Bad idea, they've all been sick lately – I don't want to take any chances with your health mum! Come help me revise my lessons!” Jin-Ah replies, dragging her mother into her room, giving her no time to accept or refuse.

…

Jin-Chul arrives at the office within thirty minutes after waking up. He could have been faster, but his lack of desire to go to work delayed him a bit. All of his men run around like headless chickens, ramming into desks and knocking dozens of papers onto the floor before stomping on them. Lim is standing on a table, trying to shout orders but failing to be heard.

" Silence.” Jin-Chul just ordered, not raising his voice.

Four of his men hear him and his name begins to circulate around the office, spreading like wildfire. In the next thirty seconds, everyone stops running to turn their heads toward him and an almost religious silence settles in the room. All of his men stare at him with wide, wide eyes and Lim quietly steps down from the table he was on.

“Get this mess away.” He asks, and all of his men race in a second to put the desks back in place, pick up the papers and return to their places before looking at him again, without exchanging a single word among themselves.

"Good." He sighs. “Those who were there yesterday, come with me – the others can focus on planning the raid for Jeju Island.”

They are supposed to organize a group session between the Japanese hunters and the Korean hunters and Jin-Chul has literally no idea how he is going to manage to do this when all of Korea is in turmoil. He already knows that the Japanese will refuse to push back the meeting, just to keep their ego. It's gonna be a long day.

…

“We should go shopping, there is not much left to eat…” Informs Park Kyung-Hye, after their meal (and what a meal it was!)

“Don’t worry, Jin-Woo is taking care of it!” Jin-Ah replies, kicking her shadow with her foot so that the soldiers she knows her brother has placed there will hurry to get groceries.

…

The fight between Jin-Woo and Thomas André is trending on every social media and all around the world. It would seem that some of the blows they exchanged created tremors in the rest of the globe (both figuratively and literally, many earthquakes hit the surrounding countries, too weak to do damage, but still!). Even the Chinese are talking about what happened. Of course, each country changes its tune a little according to alliances and interests.

The Americans refuse to admit any responsibility for their hunter. They all deny Thomas Andre's sole involvement in the conflict, refusing to acknowledge that he may also be to blame, even when videos of him tearing off part of Jin-Woo's arm are released. The US government hasn't added anything so far – no apology, no offer of compensation (although, according to Laura, the Scavenger Guild will take care of that, and that's quite a good news).

On Christopher Reed's Instagram account, a photo of Thomas André, a nose and an ear missing from his face, is published with a single comment from the hunter: 'Lol'. The post quickly becomes the most liked on the social network, surpassing the photograph of an egg.

Siddharth Bachchan, national-level hunter, and India's most powerful man does take the time to write a comment on the publication - to tell Reed that America is no longer the continent with the most powerful hunters. Between him in India, Liu Zhigang in China, and Sung Jin-Woo in Korea, Asia is very clearly superior. The only response from Christopher Reed is the emoji of a middle finger.

And Jonas – the most powerful hunter in Brazil – also responds by reminding everyone that Brazil is also part of the American continent and that Siddharth Bachchan can therefore review his geography and his mathematics. Faced with this, the Indian just writes that if they have to count all the second-rate S-rank hunters, and not only the national level hunters, Asia can also count on Goto Ryuji and that they therefore, they’re back in the lead.

Japan and the Draw Sword guild take it very badly that Goto Ryuji has been insulted as a second-rate S-rank hunter. Brazil also takes the barely concealed insult to their own most powerful fighter seriously and the Brazilian government hints at potential repercussions if no apology is made.

And the rest of the world realizes, in a careless whisper, that Sung Jin-Woo is recognized as a national-level hunter by the very people who bear the title.

…

"-And how is Gang Na-Yung?

-She is dead.

-Oh… And Sung Yung-Jae?

-Dead too.

-Ah… what about his children?

-Dead, a dungeon-break occurred in the park in front of their house.

-Oh no… And Lee Chul-Hei?

-Who is that?

-He took care of the flower shop across the street.

-Ah, he died too. Sorry mom.”

…

Journalists and gossip columnists are also taking up the subject. Sung Jin-Woo had already become a celebrity with his re-awakening, but no one was even able to take a picture of him after his evaluation. Now they have videos, photos, and bloody evidence of his power, with enough angles to be able to fully see him in all his glory.

And Jin-Woo is young, and Jin-Woo is handsome – bound to make the cover of every magazine that immediately seeks to know everything about him. He's quickly declared Korea's most desirable person and his lack of a romantic relationship is immediately brought to everyone's attention (and Jin-Chul isn't a jealous person, really – he knows the heart of Jin-Woo belongs to him -, but seeing all the actors, models, men and women from the most well-known to the most illustrious unknown, decreeing their affections for his soulmate isn't necessarily pleasant).

In the hours following the fight, they know the name of his parents and his little sister; the death of his father and the illness of his mother ('Guys, my mother is doing well, stop telling bullshit' posts Sung Jin-Ah on her social networks, without Jin-Chul understanding why). They know where he went to school; where Jin-Ah goes to school (Apgujeong High School, like her brother before her); where they shop and what foods they prefer to eat.

They leave nothing to chance, they chain interviews with childhood friends, classmates, former work colleagues to find out everything about the life of their new little prodigy. They seek to learn the funniest, most ridiculous anecdotes and manage to get photos of Jin-Woo when he was still just a child and they spread like wildfire on the net.

Of course, they also manage to find his address.

…

“Jin-Ah… There are reporters downstairs." Her mother informs her, peeking out the window.

"Oh they're here for a hunter's family - close the shutters without being seen!" Jin-Ah replies.

…

Jin-Chul writes a few reports on the situation, which he sends out to all his superiors, using testimonials from Lim (who was the one to handle the situation that night, and frankly, how proud he is to know that his subordinates were able to pretty much get by without him). He fixes all the problems he can fix before chartering a plane to the United States as quickly as possible. As soon as he has succeeded, he takes out his phone and opens the messaging application.

‘Take Thomas André to Gimpo International Airport at 1:00 p.m. sharp – terminal 7.’

He sends the message to Jin-Woo and knows there won't be a problem. His soulmate owes him that. And indeed, Thomas André is in his plane quickly. Jin-Woo teleported them to the terminal immediately, so no one could see them and Laura joined them before boarding, with the Americans leaving Korea with no further problems.

(Just before taking off, Thomas Andre posts a photo on Instagram of him and Jin-Woo at the airport terminal, taken minutes before he boarded the plane. The American has an arm around Jin-Woo's shoulder and a big smile on his face – Jin-Woo is quite expressionless but makes a little V with his fingers – a sign of victory or peace, it doesn't matter. As the only comment, Thomas writes ‘I made a new friend! (He's nicer than you @ChrisReed)' – the photograph breaks both the likes and comments records)

Neither David Brennon, the director of the federal bureau of hunters, nor Micheal Connors, the deputy director, have yet communicated on the subject. They'll have to at some point, but Jin-Chul still hopes the men will be reasonable enough not to add fuel to the fire.

Two hours later, Jin-Chul receives eighty-three foreign recruitment requests for Sung Jin-Woo on his desk – and the United States is one of the countries that has applied to meet him. Oh, they can try of course! In addition to recruitment requests, many countries have made requests for help and are asking Jin-Woo for estimations to see how much he would ask for to come and clear a few gates in their country.

He responds to the second category that Jin-Woo might be a bit busy with the upcoming raid on Jeju Island, but that their demands will be forwarded. His soulmate would not refuse to go and fight on a few gates for other countries, and it is even likely that he is not yet aware of the exact money he can make with this kind of service.

Quietly, Jin-Chul throws all the recruiting applications into the flames – he can pretend they never made it to his desk. And even if someone dares to tell him something, he will only have to go hide behind his soulmate. That'll teach Jin-Woo to give him so much work.

…

“Do you have a newspaper to lend me? I want to know what the world looks like today.” Asks Park Kyung-Hye

“Oh you know how journalists are – always telling nonsense to sell more – at least that hasn’t changed!” Jin-Ah laughs, completely ignoring her mother's request.

…

‘Don’t hang out too much on social networks.’

Jin-Chul ends up sending to his soulmate, having finished handling the situation with Thomas Andre. He lets Lim take over for the rest and now that the American is away from their country, he can focus with Go Gun-Hee on the upcoming raid on Jeju Island. They only have four days left to prepare everything, and the clock is ticking a little too fast for his liking.

‘Afraid that fame will go to my head?’

Jin-Woo replies, clearly in good spirits. Is he even aware of the tidal wave he has caused? Brazil has already decreed that they will stop all trade with India, and dozens of S-rank hunters in all countries of the globe seek to prove their worth to in turn be categorized as national-level hunters - the fights are linked in all corners of the world, and the destruction is quite numerous.

‘Some people are uneducated – at least avoid reading comments.’

He just replies – because Jin-Woo gets insulted and gets a lot of hate on the internet and his soulmate, even though he doesn't particularly care what other people think, still deserves better than to take torrents of insults in the face.

Strangely enough, and without Jin-Chul having to intervene, Jin-Woo's few Korean detractors almost automatically get destroyed on the internet. If his soulmate already has new fans ready to defend him until death, none is more dangerous than Yoo Jin-Ho, who is responsible for the permanent banishment of about thirty people from social networks because of their insults against Jin-Woo in less than a day.

"So… Chef Woo," Lim begins, when they cross paths at the coffee machine, "How does it feel to be soulmate to the most powerful man in Korea?"

Jin-Chul withdraws everything he may have previously thought about the man, about his courage and about his ability to handle complicated situations alone, without any direction from his superior. He's not proud, he hates him.

…

"Maybe I should make an appointment with the hairdresser, my hair doesn't look like anything anymore…" Park Kyung-Hye said, looking at herself in the mirror.

“Oh I can cut it off for you!” Jin-Ah replies, “I already took care of cutting Jin-Woo’s, no need to go to the hairdresser!”

…

‘Are you mad at me?'

Jin-Woo writes, a bit later in the day, when the afternoon is already well underway and the various S-rank Hunters are gathering in Seoul to attend one of the last meetings before the raid begins. Jin-Chul sighs and thinks a bit about the question and what answer he may well give.

'I am not mad at you. I just worried.’

He ends up writing, and it's the truth. He knows S-rank hunters are dangerous psychopaths, he knows that. Of course, his soulmate is not the exception to this universal truth. Of course, of all the people he could have been linked with, it's had to be someone who thinks eating an ear is the best way to turn the tide in a fight. Jin-Chul is not into cannibalism, it's really not his kind of kink.

‘Thomas André is dangerous – avoid provoking him again.’

He is content to warn, because he saw the fight. He gritted his teeth seeing Jin-Woo getting hit like that, like a simple rag doll – he understood very well who was dominating the fight, even though it ended in a draw. He saw Jin-Woo bleeding, a lot; and he saw the marks forming on his body. Thomas André is stronger than him, and if they come to cross swords again, Jin-Chul is afraid that no one can stop them this time.

‘What a shame, I wanted to fight him again.’

Perhaps the worst part of the message is the fact that Jin-Chul knows from their bond that this is the pure truth. He sighs, three times, before typing his answer.

'Please, Jin-Woo, no.'

‘Jin-Woo, yes.’

Jin-Chul sighs again, before going back into the gymnasium where all the Japanese are. To answer Lim's question earlier, it's very tiring to be the soulmate of Korea's strongest hunter. Very, very, very tiring.

…

“I'm going to have to find a new job”, explains Park Kyung-Hye, “I really wonder which sectors are hiring at the moment.”

“Oh don’t worry about that – Jin-Woo bring home enough money for the three of us!” Jin-Ah exclaims as the only response.

“What is he doing anyway, he didn’t take the time to tell me?” asks her mother

“Oh, he works with Yoo Jin-Ho, Yoo Myung-Han's son.” And that's not even a lie, though it's more Yoo Jin-Ho working with Jin-Woo than the other way around.

"The President of Yoojin Construction? Well then, that’s quite a surprise!” Exclaims Park Kyung-Hye, very clearly happy with her son's success.

…

Goto Ryuji, of course, refused to postpone the workout session. They only have four days left before the raid on Jeju Island, and it's true that they need to get to know each other and to be able to gauge their respective strengths. The ten Japanese S-ranks watch them intently, detailing each of the Korean fighters. Without Jin-Woo who is lost somewhere in Seoul, and without Go Gun-Hee watching the scene from the balcony, the Korean team does not look like much, even after being joined by Min Byung-Gyu, who is there just to make sure no one gets hurt. Cha Hae-In is strong enough to be able to fight against the Japanese, but she is the only one, and even she won't last long.

Goto Ryuji walks over to Jin-Chul, the Japanese translator with him (not that it's necessary, Jin-Chul is fluent in Japanese, but hey).

"Where is he?” asks Japan's strongest hunter.

Everyone immediately knows who he is talking about. Goto Ryuji wants to know where Sung Jin-Woo is (but isn't that what they all want?). Some Koreans pretend to be offended, but they are all aware of the difference between their level and Jin-Woo's, so no one actually picks up on the comment. The Japanese have something to prove. They want to see who the new Korean hunter really is, and if he's even worth a quarter of what everyone says about him.

(They want to make him pay for the comments from Siddharth Bachchan and the rest of the globe, about second-rate S-rank Hunters).

“Or does a simple fight not even close to the city prevent you from even being able to plan an acceptable training session?” Adds Goto Ryuji, as a provocation towards him, Go Gun-Hee and Korea in its entirety.

“I don’t think it’s a problem.”

Jin-Woo appears right behind him, most likely after teleporting away. His voice echoes in the gymnasium, carried by the silence that settled when he appeared. He puts a hand on Jin-Chul's shoulder as he waits for the translator to do her work. Goto Ryuji raises an eyebrow but doesn't let any other emotion show, before letting some of his power shine through.

It's not really an aggression, more a provocation. He wants to know what Jin-Woo (and where did he come from, and why is he coming now?) will do to in front of him, in front of a potential threat. Goto Ryuji's mana is powerful and arrogant, like the man himself. But Jin-Woo comes out of a fight with Thomas Andre, and very clearly, he's not impressed. He lets his own energy fly around him.

(And fuck, Jin-Chul never felt anything like that. The waves of mana his soulmate let out are like fire – powerful, devastating, unstoppable – they scorch everything in their path and the walls and the gym floor shake a bit before cracking.)

All the hunters, Japanese and Koreans alike, take several steps back and Goto Ryuji's eyes fill with an emotion that could be akin to fear. He finally nods, before stepping back too, pulling the translator with him, and the murmurs start in the four corners of the gymnasium.

“Why are they here exactly?” Jin-Woo quietly asks him and Jin-Chul just raises his eyebrows: did no one take the time to tell their strongest hunter about the upcoming raid?

…

"Are you trying to keep me at home Jin-Ah?" Park Kyung-Hye asks and the honest answer Jin-Ah should give is yes, that's what she's doing.

"Not at all, I just want to keep my two eyes on you." She just replies

“You can do that in a park – you already took a day off from school, you might as well spend it outside!”

"Uh… I prefer our first outing to be with everyone in the family!" She responds, shaking her head. Her mother sighs but does not insist.

Jin-Woo really needs to come home. Jin-Ah doesn't know how long she'll last like this (not that the soldiers right outside the door would have let them out anyway).

Chapter Text

“I hope you have a rational explanation Sung Jin-Woo.”

Park Kyung-Hye asks, sitting cross-legged on the couch, staring coldly and raising an eyebrow. Sitting next to her, Jin-Ah has her eyes on the ground and bites her lower lip, as if she is feeling ashamed of the situation. The two of them form a duo that, just in their facial and physical expressions, lets Jin-Woo know that he's not going to have a good time.

Jin-Ah looks up at him a bit and murmurs a little sorry with her lips. Well, at least it confirms, Jin-Ah failed to keep their mother in the dark. It’s okay, Jin-Woo knew it would be a difficult task and with all the reporters piling up downstairs, he couldn’t ask so much of her. He comes a little closer to his little sister after taking off his shoes and rubs her hair a little, to reassure her and make it clear that he doesn't blame her.

“Hey mom, did you have a good day?” He just asks, because really, given the conversation they're going to have, he better try to put her in a good mood. His mother raises a second eyebrow and her smile is anything but amused. She taps her knee with her fingers, one after the other and the gesture is strangely intimidating.

“Pleasant enough, yes. Jin-Ah did her best to keep me inside the apartment, not talking to anyone, and not having access to any information.” She reveals and next to her, Jin-Ah makes a small face. “My own children plotting against me, what an indignity.”

And oh – she really has the tone of a disappointed person. Jin-Woo can imagine. She had asked him not to become a hunter when she learned that he had become an awakened.  He did not obey. He spent four years in dungeons being the weakest hunter. Even now that he is far more powerful, the profession remains dangerous. And the first thing he did after his mother woke up was to fight against the most powerful hunter in the world. Of course she is disappointed. And she hasn't even heard of Jeju Island yet. Oh, she's gonna hate it.

“I was the one who asked her not to tell you. I wanted to tell you myself.” If he has to sink, he might as well make sure that Jin-Ah doesn't fall with him. “It’s just that… A lot of things happened.”

In front of him his mother does not seem more impressed than that by his oh-so-busy life. One of her eyebrows sticks up even higher on her forehead and she tilts her head a little. She waves for him to take the seat across from the sofa and Jin-Woo complies without further arguing. How weird that his mother is scarier than all the monsters and hunters he's faced so far.

In front of him, his mother ends up sighing and Jin-Ah scratches the back of her neck a little, very clearly embarrassed by the situation. For a few seconds, they all look each other in the eye and no one really knows what to say. Jin-Woo knows he needs to apologize, but he doesn't know where to start, he doesn't know how to get her to forgive him, to agree to continue to think of him as her son (while even though he isn't sure he's still human).

“Of all the people you could have chosen, why did you choose Thomas André?” Finally, her mother asked.

Eh?

"I beg your pardon?” Jin-Woo isn't sure he fully understands what she means. Jin-Woo didn't really choose to face Thomas; it was not calculated. He was just so mad when he showed him his dad's picture. Besides, Thomas is not one to turn down a fight, so things only got worse from there.

“I will always support you Jin-Woo. Always.” His mother continues, shaking her head. “But this man is dangerous. And I don't think he's a good person for you.” And oh please, don’t let this be what Jin-Woo thinks it is. “Sweetheart, you deserve so much better than someone like him in your life.”

Shit.

"I'm not dating Thomas André.” He answers very placidly. “What even made you think that?”

Jin-Woo has no idea when he may have hinted that he had any affection or romantic interest in Thomas Andre. Was it when he ate his nose? When he ate part of his hand? Or when he stuck a knife in his eye? Jin-Ah looks up, with a small grimace. She tweaks her fingers a bit, very clearly embarrassed by what she is about to reveal.

“It was Han Song-Yi who called me and she screamed before I could mute the sound. She saw the videos where you guys kiss.”

And Jin-Woo is pretty sure that there are no videos of him kissing Thomas André for the simple reason that he never kissed Thomas André. And if there are any that exist, he can pray every god that Jin-Chul hasn't seen them.

"I…I beg your pardon?" He asks raising an eyebrow.

Jin-Ah has already pulled out her phone, ready to show him the videos (which Han Song-Yi must have sent her, no doubt). They come from a Chinese social media and when Jin-Ah launches the first, the notes of Bad Guy from Billie Eilish's song resonate and Jin-Woo already feels the headache coming even before the images appear.

Passages cut from his fight against Thomas André begin to scroll: the moment when he is lying on the ground and when Thomas is sitting on him (in slow motion, so as not to show that he is hitting him – with his fists, not in a sexy way); the moment Jin-Woo has his mouth very close to Thomas's (but the footage is edited a bit, not to show him about to rip his nose off and make it look like he's just trying to bite his lips); the moment Jin-Woo has his legs around his head (but with a little pink background and glitter, and the clip ends just before one can realize that Jin-Woo is trying to rip his head off).

And it's crazy but it’s would almost well done.

Jin-Ah stares at him with wide eyes, before nodding and starting to stream another video. Jin-Woo recognizes the chords once again and immediately hits the pause button on the video, only to look at his sister with a grimace.

"Don't tell me it's on Criminal by Britney Spears.”

Jin-Ah nods and Jin-Woo sighs. It is criminal to use such a masterpiece of pop music for such an edit. And the editing is… worse than the video before. It connects the images of the fight, videos of Thomas alone in America, uses large zooms on the photos that the American hunter publishes every hour since he left the airport (and okay, it's a bit Jin-Woo's fault that he has so many photos of them, but no one had ever shown him what a filter was and it's a great invention!).

“You... You realize that these are only montages? I'm not dating Thomas André. He ends up asking when the second video stops and the two women in his life stare at him insistently, as if asking for answers.

“I don't think so – everything you see on the internet is real!”

And seeing his sister’s smug smirk, Jin-Woo finally understands. She is fucking with up. Oh, the little ass. Do this to him, when he raised her as his own daughter! Treason, disgrace! Worse, she made their mother believe it (their mother who very clearly has no awareness of the editing skills a teenager can acquire on TikTok). Jin-Woo immediately turns to his mother (Jin-Ah no longer deserves his attention.)

"Mom, I'm not dating Thomas André.”

His mother doesn't believe him. She points to Jin-Ah's phone and the videos that continue to scroll (on Britney's Toxic, because they hadn't hurt the poor artist enough already). She looks so sad, so disappointed that Jin-Woo almost feels guilty, when he really isn't dating Thomas. He needs to make her understand that this is wrong, to show her that he is innocent in this story.

"Wait, I'll call him.”

He must be quite early in the United States but Thomas has the decency to answer him on the second ring (and thank God, Jin-Woo didn't know what to do if he hadn't answered).

'Hey - How's my new best friend?'

‘Thomas, tell my mum we're not dating.'

There is a chuckle on the other end of the line that very clearly sounds like the voice of Thomas's manager – Laura (Laure? Lisa? Elora?). Thomas doesn't respond for a few seconds, before he too bursts into laughter realizing the situation Jin-Woo is in.

‘Oh ~ you have seen the videos on TikTok! They’re pretty well made aren’t they?’

(And Jin-Woo can swear he hates the American Hunter - except maybe in front of Jin-Chul, but that's just for him to know).

‘Thomas...’

‘Hey, does she speak English? Put me on speaker!’ Jin-Woo complies and pulls the phone away from his ear. ‘Hello Sung Jin-Woo’s Mom! Hello friend’s mom’ Thomas begins, shouting despite being on speaker. ‘I’m not dating your son!’ He continues, before breaking into a laugh.

Jin-Woo mutters a simple little thank you before cutting off the call. He puts his phone in his back pocket and in front of him, his mother breathes a sigh of relief. She massages her temples a little and the atmosphere in the living room relaxes immediately. On the sofa, Jin-Ah laughs like a child after having succeeded in his joke, to the point of wringing her stomach and letting out a few small grunts of pain. Jin-Woo feels no pity..

“Jin-Woo…Who gave you all those flowers if not Mr. Andre?” his mother asks after a few seconds.

A few bouquets are waiting patiently on the kitchen table. Jin-Woo ordered them back in the day, on Go Gun-Hee's advice. He doesn't know much about flowers, and he doesn't know the language behind each flower, but he thought the arrangements were pretty so he bought them.

“Oh I bought them.” He reveals with no problem. “It’s for… Uh… Well…. It's for… "

And sometimes he should just learn to stop talking. Because now that he's launched, his little sister and his mother are both looking at him with wide eyes and a small amused smile. He doesn't know exactly how he can finish his sentence. Maybe he can pretend it's to decorate the house, that he walked past the florist and thought of them?

"Your boyfriend?” Jin-Ah asks, very clearly recovered and her eyes shining with small glimmers of hope.

And Jin-Woo could deny that. He could say it's not for his boyfriend at all, because he doesn't have a boyfriend; but the flowers are for Jin-Chul, it’s a form of apology for the extra work he’s giving him by only existing (and he knows it's not enough, but he thinks it's a good first step). And denying Jin-Ah's question would be denying part of his connection to Jin-Chul and he doesn't want that. He doesn't want to let his family think that what he has with him isn't something important, just because they haven't decided what words to put on what they are yet.

“You know, I will always support you and I will always love you.” His mom starts when she realizes he's not going to answer. "If I was a little angry about your possible affair with Mr. André, it's not because he's a man, it's just that…" She hesitates a little before saying anything potentially nasty, having most certainly understood that her son is at least friends with the American hunter. "Well, all that to say, it doesn't matter who you date, as long as that person treats you well?"

The end of the sentence is more like a question. And that's honestly an understatement, he doesn't deserve Jin-Chul for a single second, and he doesn't deserve all the patience the man has for him, all the kindness he shows him. And besides, if this relationship (whatever it is) wasn't right for Jin-Woo, he's plenty strong enough to just quit and walk away. It's not like anyone in this world can actually force him to do anything.

"It's for my soul mate.” He ends up confessing.

Jin-Ah lets out a cry of surprise before getting up and jumping right in the same place, raising her arms up (is she doing a ritual to summon a demon?). Park Kyung-Hye looks at him without moving from her place on the couch, but there is something much more vulnerable in her gaze.

"Have you…Have you met your soul mate?"

She asks, with a very small voice. And it's rare, so rare for someone to meet their soulmate that she may not believe it. Maybe she thinks it's a joke, that's kinda what Jin-Woo thought at first too. He didn't believe that Woo Jin-Chul was real. But he is. He is and he belongs to him, with him.

“Yeah.” Jin-Woo eventually admits, when he notices that Jin-Ah isn't planning on stopping just yet. "He's…" Perfect, way too good for him, kind, patient, smart, funny, in urgent need of sleep. Jin-Woo doesn't know how to describe him. “We get along well.”

“That’s nice.” She responds by nodding softly. Jin-Ah, who has stopped dancing in the living room, puts both hands on his shoulders to shake him a little while continuing to squeal with joy and Jin-Woo lets her do it without protesting because it is new for her too and it's good news.

"I'm happy for you.” Park Kyung-Hye eventually adds, without asking to meet him. When you're ready, she doesn't say, but Jin-Woo hears anyway.

It will happen soon, Jin-Woo knows, the meeting between his family and Jin-Chul. Everything is going well between them, he likes him a lot, spends a lot of time kissing him as soon as he meets him and he trusts him. He trusts him, to the point of thinking that it might be good to introduce him to the women in his life. Even though they have yet to define their relationship, even though they are still in the moments where they try to understand what they mean to each other, Jin-Woo knows he appreciates him. That he appreciates him enough to take this step.

(Afterwards, it's not really like they have time right now).

“Anyway…” Jin-Woo prefers to change the subject. "In the end, this mess is almost a good thing. I didn't know how to tell you that I had become a hunter.”

Jin-Ah's face crumbles in the second, and she starts waving at him as if trying to stop him from talking, but Jin-Woo doesn't want to pay any attention to this traitor anymore. In front of him, his mother's face whitens, but Jin-Woo thinks to himself that it's because he recognizes it out loud, and that he should have started with an apology for breaking his promise.

" What?” Asks his mother, as if she had swallowed her saliva the wrong way.

Jin-Woo chuckles a bit as he scratches the back of his neck. Jin-Ah waves at him in the shape of a cross, but he doesn't give her the slightest glance. It's been a pretty busy last few days now that he's a high-ranking hunter and all the reporters want an interview with him.

"Thomas is a jerk but when he's not trying to rip my head off, he's pretty nice.”

His mother's face is growing livid, but Jin-Woo thinks that's normal. After all, no one really enjoys hearing about the time the world's strongest hunter tried to kill their son. He quickly changes the subject, realizing that he's not on a good track and that reminding his mother that he almost got killed isn't very helpful for the whole "reassurance" aspect he wants to give to this conversation.

"Well, all that to say, I'm going to participate in the raid on Jeju Island so it's good that you know.”

Jin-Ah has her face in her hands, her eyes wide behind her fingers, and her features are pulled into a grimace. Their mother's mouth is half-open, as if trying to find the right words to say. It's normal, she probably never heard of Jeju Island and the trauma it was for all of Korea, since she was in a coma; but all the TV channels are talking about the previous three raids, so she must be a little scared for Jin-Woo. Even though… If she saw him fight against Thomas, she knows how strong he is.

"You... You are a hunter?" Park Kyung-Hye asks with a small voice.

Ah.

Shit.

Chapter Text

Many years ago, when Jin-Woo had just started middle school (it was a weird time, there were no dungeons yet, his mother and father were both healthy and at his side), he got into a bit of a fight with one of his classmates. It wasn't much, he doesn't even remember what the argument was about, but he and his comrade had been called to the principal's office with their parents. For Jin-Woo, only Park Kyung-Hye had been able to come, his father being in intervention; and that's a problem because she defends her children with phenomenal anger. She yelled in the principal's office that her son had nothing to do with this, that the man should immediately excuse him and fire the other student - a real phenomenon that the whole school quickly heard about. Jin-Woo experienced it as a shame, sought to hide and not be associated with the demon in a female body, with no real success.

It's kind of the same feeling he has right now.

“My son will not participate in this raid! It’s out of question!” Park Kyung-Hye shouts, both hands clenched on the desk in front of her.

Sitting on the other side of the desk, Go Gun-Hee also doesn't seem to know where to stand (and that's good, there are at least two of them in this situation – Jin-Woo can't seem to keep still, standing behind his mother). The President of the Korean Hunters Association immediately agreed to receive them, without even hearing the reason for his mother's request (and maybe he should have). He opened his office door for them, a big smile on his face, and shook his mother's hand with as much affection as he could.

(And Jin-Chul, behind him, widened his eyes, very clearly not warned that Jin-Woo and his mother were about to arrive, "I’ll leave you to it", he tried. “ It’s not necessary,” his mother and Go Gun-Hee replied at the same second and Jin-Woo just sighed – that’s not really how he imagined their meeting).

“Madam, I can assure you…” Go Gun-Hee tries to answer but he is immediately cut off. Park Kyung-Hye bangs her fist on the desk and her face is covered in a grimace.

“I don't want to hear anything, you senile old man.” His mother replies, an animal growl in her voice. Jin-Woo massages his times, holding back a sigh – what a shame! “My son is only 24 years old, there is no way he is participating in such a dangerous raid!”

(Next to Go Gun-Hee, Jin-Chul doesn't seem at all bothered by the situation. He looks at Park Kyung-Hye with a slight smile and nods at her every word, as if in agreement with what she says – which doesn't make sense, he was the one who recruited Jin-Woo for the raid).

“Miss Cha Hae-In is 22 years old Madam Park, and she is participating in this raid.” Responds Go Gun-Hee who has long since lost the smile he had when they entered the office.

“Miss Cha has been a hunter for years!” His mother just spits, “She has the required experience for this kind of thing!”

“Mr. Sung has been a hunter for more than four years Madam Park, which gives him more experience than Miss Cha.” Adds Go Gun-Hee tapping his fingers on the desk, growing annoyed by the situation.

And Jin-Woo is ashamed, so ashamed, that he feels like hiding in a small hole and never coming out again. If this case ever leaves office, the reputation he never had will be destroyed for good. He is even more ashamed that Jin-Chul is there, looking at his mother as if she were a truth-teller and that she was revealing a beautiful future to him. He can't believe that the first time Jin-Chul meets his mother is in such a humiliating situation.

“I refuse to allow him to participate.” Finally said Park Kyung-Hye, with a firm voice, which leaves no room for discussion. In front of her, Go Gun-Hee's features tighten. When he finally manages to pull himself together and smile a little, something nasty lights up his face.

“Mr. Sung is an adult and has already confirmed his presence.” He finally says and Jin-Woo is pretty sure his mother bares her teeth in response. He needs to defuse the situation, it's getting too nasty for his liking.

"It's true mom.” Jin-Woo softly confirms, leaning towards her a bit.

“Keep it quiet sweetheart.” His mother almost growls at him, turning her head a little towards him but not giving him the slightest glance. Jin-Woo straightens up immediately, offering no further resistance.

They continue to bicker like that for a good ten minutes – without really screaming, without really getting angry, but throwing themselves peak after peak. The arguments follow one another and it is very clear that, no matter what the Chairman of the Association seeks to advance, his mother does not budge. She doesn't want him to participate and nothing will make her listen to reason (and honestly, Jin-Woo could have warned him, he had the exact same argument at home before she forced him into the car to drive them here).

"Your son is Korea's strongest hunter Madam.” Go Gun-Hee finally said, sighing. “Nothing will happen to him on this raid.”

And his mother, for the first time since the beginning of the conversation, sits up a little to lean back in her seat. She shoots a look at Jin-Woo and her features are drawn, so drawn, it's like she's aged a decade in one fell swoop. She examines his face for a few seconds before turning back to Go Gun-Hee.

“They also said that my husband was powerful. And I still lost him in one of those damn dungeons.” Her voice is icy, the likes of which Jin-Woo has never heard before. “I just found my son again. I don't want to lose him again.”

A second pass. Then two, then three, in a silence that becomes almost painful in Jin-Woo's ears. And how horrific it is to hear her like that, it breaks his heart like it's never been broken before.

“Would you like coffee Miss Park?” Jin-Chul asks, offering Park Kyung-Hye a steaming cup of coffee.

And where does this coffee come from, when it hasn't moved since the beginning of the interview? Jin-Woo frowns a bit but when Jin-Chul's gaze lands on him, he just smiles at him a little. His mother takes the coffee without too much problem and seeing her little smile when she drinks it, it must be good. She turns to Jin-Woo in the next second, one finger discreetly pointing at Jin-Chul.

“I really like this young man.”

She whispers softly, with a small smile. Behind her, without her seeing him, Jin-Chul's face lights up with a satisfied smile and he gives a slight wink to Jin-Woo who pretends to ignore him.

“He is much more respectable than Mr. André.” She continues and Jin-Woo can't help but sigh. He already has the impression that he will never be able to get rid of this horror. “See Jin-Woo, I hope your soulmate is someone as well-behaved as this young man!”

…

And oh, Jin-Chul is glad to hear that!

He really didn't expect to meet Jin-Woo's mother today – if he had known, he would have put on a better suit, he would have taken more time to do his hair, would have put on some concealer. Oh, he's proper enough, but he could have made a much better impression physically. He made up with everything else of course. Park Kyung-Hye is a pretty woman, and Jin-Chul manages to spot some of her traits in her son, but it's his character that is more like her.

(It's in the way of standing, leaning forward to show interest and listening, legs crossed; it's in the way of raising an eyebrow – always the left one – when something doesn't fit; it's in the way their pupils narrow in the face of the smell of coffee – she doesn't like that either, you have to believe…)

Of course, he didn't expect to meet Jin-Woo's mother because she's supposed to be in a coma, in eternal sleep and Jin-Chul understands Jin-Ah's comments on her social media a bit more. This is not normal, no one in eternal sleep has ever woken up. There is something fishy, something that should be investigated, something he should inquire about. But he can't.

He needs to convince her that he is a good person, that he is worthy of her son – to stand by his side and to be able to call him his soulmate without hiding. He needs Park Kyung-Hye's approval so he can continue to stay by Jin-Woo's side. (And he needs to convince her, so that Jin-Woo agrees to be with him. He will never want him if his mother never accepts him.)

But right now, he mostly needs her to agree to Jin-Woo taking part in the raid on Jeju Island. He needs her to let his son act like the hunter he is. Park Kyung-Hye would have to see Jin-Woo's strength with his own eyes. She would have to witness the devastating power of her son to finally believe it.

And that's good, because Jin-Chul has a plan.

He manages to convince Go Gun-Hee with a simple look to let him handle the situation. The man does not seek confrontation and accepts without problem to let him manage the Sung family (especially the mother). Park Kyung-Hye doesn't seem very sad at the idea of leaving the old man and finally getting out of the office. For her, the discussion ends with her refusing to let Jin-Woo go on the raid.

And oh, he has a perfect plan. Easy to set up, easy to use for his strategy. He guides the mother and son through the offices of the Association, right to the gymnasium. There are several auras already present in the enclosure, one far more powerful than the others. These are Japanese auras and seeing Jin-Woo's eyes light up a little bit, he realized that very quickly. They enter the gymnasium and the guild master approaches them with the translator.

Goto Ryuji didn't say a word to Jin-Woo the day before. He knew, just by seeing him, that he would have lost to him. Goto, for all his ego, is not a stupid person. As long as Jin-Woo doesn't provoke him, he won't seek to fight him. And Jin-Woo is not one to provoke someone or seek conflict for no reason. In other words, there is no chance that they will decide to fight...

Or at least, not without a little help...

“Miss Park, this is Goto Ryuji, S-rank Hunter and Guild Master of the Draw Sword Guild. He has about ten hunters of the same rank under his command and controls part of Japan. Some say that only Liu Zhigang can beat him in Asia.”

Jin-Chul begins, with a hand wave to point out the hunter. The Japanese does not seem to understand what is happening and tilts his head a little towards the translator who accompanies him in order to have an explanation. Hanekawa hesitates for a single second before translating what Jin-Chul is saying, most likely not understanding what possessed him to pay such compliments to a foreign hunter, let alone in front of their own most powerful hunter.

“He is also a real asshole.” The eyes of his soulmate, his soulmate's mother, and the Japanese translator are on him for the next split second, with very different expressions: from amazement, to dread, and anger. But Jin-Chul is not done. “An arrogant bastard, who thinks the whole world belongs to him and that he can march on Korea and all of our hunters to become a national-level hunter. No dignity, and no honor.”

There are a few seconds of silence when he's finished, and Jin-Chul turns his head a little bit towards his soulmate who is closing his eyes, trying not to sigh (perhaps he realizes that, since he is there, Jin-Chul can't lie and so that's really what he thinks of Goto Ryuji). Next to him, Park Kyung-Hye looks at him with such dread that it almost becomes terror; she trembles a little, before fixing her eyes on the ground and clinging to her son's arm.

Hanekawa boils in hatred looking at him, her teeth clenched so hard her jaw quivers; and fists so clenched that his fingernails dug into her palms. She opens her mouth a little, as if to tell him the bottom of her mind before managing to regain her professionalism and swallow her words along with her saliva. The power monster next to her, Japan's strongest hunter, stares at her with a raised eyebrow, waiting for her translation to continue. Considering how tense he is, he must already have an idea of what he said.

The translator does her job and everyone, even the civilians, is able to feel Goto Ryuji's power unleashed in a torrent of hate as he lays his eyes on Jin-Chul (and he quickly realizes that he is not afraid – really – how could he be afraid when the man standing next to him is so much stronger than that?). Goto says a few words in Japanese, and they all quickly get the translation.

“Mr. Goto asks if you want to apologize.” Hanekawa says, voice icy.

It is a threat that is not even hidden. Try not to apologize, try to keep your words, the Japanese seem to say. Try it and see what will happen, they claim. But Jin-Chul is not afraid. Confrontation is exactly what he was looking for, what he wanted.

“I could, but it would not be sincere.” He finally answers and Hanekawa cringes at him.

That's nothing compared to Goto Ryuji's reaction though. The man straightens up a bit, and gives him his best glare, his mana flying around him like a hurricane. And it's no longer anger, it's hatred that sparkles in his eyes. The air crackles around him and his fist clenches a little, before loosening. The man's position shifts a bit further, knees slightly bent, one hand on his katana, the other free.

And oh, how easy it is to provoke him.

Jin-Woo blocks his hand, inches from Jin-Chul's eyes.

Which is good, he hadn't even seen him move (and a fraction of a second later, he would never have seen anything again). Jin-Chul is pushed back by a Shadow Soldier, and is forced to join Park Kyung-Hye who has undergone the same treatment and is staring at the dark armor with wide, frightened eyes. She had never seen them, Jin-Chul realizes. She doesn't know the monsters that live in Jin-Woo's shadow.

"He insulted me.” Says Goto Ryuji, in English. His voice is icy, burning with mana to such an extent that it becomes ridiculous. Facing him, Jin-Woo still has one hand in a pocket, but a closed gaze.

“Do I look like I give a fuck?” Jin-Woo replies in the same language.

Jin-Woo's mother's hand lands on his arm, and Jin-Chul whispers a small "don't worry" to her, without taking his eyes off the pair. He wants to observe everything, he wants to see every second of the fight that is about to begin. He wants to see everything, to feel everything. He wasn't there when Jin-Woo fought against Thomas, he could only see the videos, only the photographs, only the comments – and what a regret that was! Now he doesn't want to miss a single second of the fight between Jin-Woo and Goto Ryuji.

And it's not a fight, it's a massacre.

Jin-Woo doesn't take a single hit but he succeeds in connecting a few without the slightest problem. He is faster, stronger, more agile, and more powerful. Facing him, Goto realizes the power gap but does not stop fighting. The Japanese hunters who try to separate them are stopped by shadow soldiers – bear, knight, mage… And none of them stand up to Jin-Woo's summons.

“How strong is he?” Park Kyung-Hye asks almost whispering in his ear. She's shaking in front of him, and Jin-Chul forces himself to remember that she's just a civilian, leaning on the arm of the knight with a red-feathered helmet.

“He could most definitely destroy Jeju Island single-handedly to be honest.” Park Kyung-Hye lets out a sob next to him upon hearing his answer. She did not expect that. She did not expect to see her son massacre Goto Ryuji without a shadow of remorse.

(And Jin-Woo fights with quiet rage. He is relentless, violent, and dangerous but he is calm in his movements, they are all thoughtful and poised. He dances when he fights, and he fights like a king and God, that's so beautiful).

Victory is declared within a minute, Jin-Woo stepping on Goto Ryuji's chest.

“My apologies for Chief Woo's behavior. He very clearly needs some sleep and I'm not making it easier for him.”

Goto Ryuji responds with a grunt. A second passes and Jin-Woo steps back, before turning his back, calling his soldiers back into his shadow (and there are a dozen Japanese fighters he leaves down in his wake). He joins them quickly, his back straight, no sweat on his forehead and his right hand still in the pocket of his tracksuit jacket.

"Should we go home?” Jin-Woo asks his mother

And his mother nods a little, accepting her son's arm to escort her out of the gym. Jin-Chul accompanies them, so as not to be left alone with the Japanese. He accomplished his task. Park Kyung-Hye saw – she's not a stupid woman, she saw so she understood. No matter what gets in Jin-Woo's way, there's almost nothing that can stop him. They separate at the entrance to the office, Jin-Chul returning to see his boss.

“You know what, I take back what I said earlier.” Park Kyung-Hye whispers in his son's ear, certainly thinking that Jin-Chul isn't able to hear him. “He is no better than Mr. André.”

Shit.

Chapter Text

"Who are these flowers for?"

Jin-Woo is right outside the door, a large bouquet of flowers in his hands. These are large white peonies, fully opened to show their beauty, mixed with some red roses. The bouquet is beautiful and imposing, and it gives off a light pleasant smell, not strong enough to be invasive. The few leaves give a natural look and the bouquet has clearly been prepared by a professional. In the back of his mind, Jin-Chul wonders if his soulmate knows a little about the language of flowers or if the association is completely innocent.

“They’re for you, obviously.” Jin-Woo replies with a raised eyebrow, “Why would I be standing outside your door handing you a bouquet, if not to give it to you?”

Jin-Chul smiles a little before letting him inside. Jin-Woo complies, removing his shoes easily, before handing him the bouquet, both arms reaching out towards him. He holds the flowers by squeezing the stems a little too tightly, his hands crushing the few thorns without even realizing it. Jin-Chul grabs a vase to put the flowers in. They are really beautiful, and he appreciates the gesture. Really, that's very kind of Jin-Woo - especially since he doesn't seem like the kind of guy who buys a lot of flowers.

“They are very pretty, thank you.” He replies, opening the package a little to let the flowers breathe and blossom in their vase. Jin-Woo smirks right next to him, watching him quickly cut a few inches off each rod.

And it's adorable, really, but Jin-Chul is allergic.

He's been allergic to pollen since he was a child, to an almost ridiculous degree and Jin-Chul knows that roses and peonies release very little pollen into the air, but it's enough for him. It stings his eyes, throat and nose when in prolonged contact with these flowers. Then he may start coughing, having a runny nose, and little by little, his eyes will start to swell until he decides to breathe clean air again. In short, if he wants to be able to continue living, he cannot keep the flowers.

(But Jin-Woo watches him handle the flowers with so much pride in his eyes that Jin-Chul can't think for a moment about the possibility of disappointing him. He puts the vase on his desk.)

Jin-Woo beams in front of him, his smile widening to the point of showing a small portion of his teeth and gums. He has adorable little dimples in the hollow of his cheeks and his eyes are a bit squinty. He is adorable. Jin-Chul steps forward a bit to press his lips to his and Jin-Woo's arms come around his shoulders.

"What’s the occasion?” He asks, when their lips part, without their bodies moving away.

Jin-Woo walks a little closer to kiss him again, without giving an answer. Jin-Chul places his hands on his waist, letting his fingers lightly grip the clothing and skin underneath, not hard enough to leave marks, but close enough to mark contact. Jin-Woo gently bites one of his lips (and Jin-Chul has seen what he's capable of with his teeth so he has absolutely no right to be so attractive in this situation - but to be candid, Jin-Chul thinks there would be no sweeter death than being devoured by Jin-Woo).

"It's an excuse for the work I'm giving you.” He responds to him when they break the kiss again. Jin-Chul kisses his cheek a few times, just to prolong the contact a bit. “Go Gun-Hee thought it would make you happy.”

Go Gun-Hee, who is totally aware of his allergy.

Jin-Chul refrains from sighing, to kiss Jin-Woo a few more times, just for fun. He feels him smile, a few peals of laughter lost between their mouths, and runs a hand down his lower back, to bring their bodies a little closer together. When their lips part again, they're close enough that every word renews contact.

"It wasn't necessary," he asserts and Jin-Woo raises an eyebrow. “Besides, I already got what I wanted in compensation.” He kisses him a little bit more, as if to apologize and Jin-Woo doesn't protest.

“The fight against Goto?” Jin-Chul nods his head a little as the only response. “Hmm, I would have wanted to fight him at some point anyway; Do not worry about that.”

Sure, but Jin-Chul thinks it would have happened after the raid on Jeju Island, and away from any other hunters or civilians, so he could fight without risking anything. Goto Ryuji is interesting in his perseverance, in his ability to never stop, even knowing his weakness.

"And how is your mother?" He ends up asking, because Park Kyung-Hye is a great woman, but as impressive as she is scary (no one, since he started working at the Association, has ever dared to talk to Go Gun like that). Jin-Woo chuckles a bit, having most definitely figured out what he's talking about. He can't really blame him, not when he’s the first to back down against her.

"She still doesn't want me to participate, but she won't object." He answers. “She refuses to watch the broadcast though.”

The raid on Jeju Island will be broadcast live on television, so that every Korean can witness their victory, the end of their international humiliation. There's no reason for it to be a failure, not with the seventeen rank S hunters mobilized on Jeju Island and more than a thousand hunters of lower ranks who volunteered to guard Korea's shores in the case some ants come to try to escape. There's no way it'll be a failure, so they decided to take this opportunity to show the world what an S-rank dungeon looks like.

“It’s understandable – she only just got you back.”

And that's one of Jin-Chul's other questions - no one in Eternal Slumber has ever woken up. No one before Park Kyung-Hye anyway. And no one can ever make him believe that Jin-Woo is not related to her recovery, that he is not responsible for her recuperation. The timing is too precise between his re-awakening and the improvement of his mother's state of health.

“You can ask your questions if you want.” Jin-Woo explains, stepping away from him a little bit, to sit on his desk, his legs moving a little in the air. “I will answer them if I can.”

And there's something in the wording that implies he can't answer everything - not because he doesn't want to, but because he is not able to. And why is that? Does he not know everything, or is there something stopping him? And in that case, what can be strong enough to prevent Jin-Woo from speaking, what can be dangerous enough to prevent Jin-Woo from speaking?

“How did she wake up?” He asks, because he has no reason to refuse now that Jin-Woo has agreed to talk.

“I managed to create a cure, with ingredients found in a dungeon.” Jin-Woo replies directly, and Jin-Chul doesn't understand – they found a lot of stuff in the dungeons, but other than monster bodies and mana crystals, nothing was really usable. Stones and other materials degrade at a high rate, food and water are toxic, and the air there is not sufficiently supplied with oxygen.

“Could we recreate some?” Hundreds of thousands of people around the world suffer from eternal slumber, and many have already died from it. If there is a cure, or if they can duplicate the ingredients, they would be able to save so many people.

"No.” Jin-Woo replies without the slightest hesitation. “I have a few remedies left, but it will be impossible to make more afterward.” He confesses a little later, and without really knowing why, Jin-Chul doesn't really feel like he's being forced to say it by their bond, more that it's something he chooses to reveal to him. It's nice, knowing that Jin-Woo trusts him enough to reveal such information

(Wars could be started for just one of the cures Jin-Woo has).

"How did you know how to do it?" He asks again, because his soulmate explained that he created a cure, not just that he found it.

“I read the instructions.” Jin-Woo replies, an amused smile on his face.

Jin-Chul laughs with him, not really understanding. It's not humor, because they can't lie to each other; but if so, what instructions is Jin-Woo talking about, and where did he find them? Of course, he must also ask who wrote them and how this person (monster?) managed to discover them. So many questions, so many things to ask, and Jin-Chul doesn't know where to start.

"I'm happy for you.” He just says and the smile Jin-Woo gives him in return is worth every answer he won't get.

Jin-Chul moves a little closer again, sliding between Jin-Woo's legs to kiss him again, putting his hands on the back of his thighs to lift him off the desk a. Jin-Woo chuckles on his lips and the feeling makes him shake a little.

“Not too heavy I hope?” His soulmate asks, their lips meeting with every word. “I wouldn’t want to hurt you.”

"I can pretend to crumble under your weight if you want," he replies by bending his knees a little to pretend to have trouble holding on. “Oh poor me, too weak to even carry you – I am the shame to all soulmates in this world.”

Jin-Woo shakes his head a little, his hair falling in front of his eyes. He grips Jin-Chul like a koala, arms around his shoulders, head in his neck and legs around his waist. The stance makes Jin-Chul laugh a little – no one would believe at the Association if he were to say that their best hunter appreciates cuddles; he would pass for a madman, even when most of the members of his office increasingly believe Lim when he tells them the name of his soulmate (the secret will not remain one for long).

“I think you are adequate.” Jin-Woo said in the hollow of his ear. “As a soulmate I mean.”

Jin-Chul kisses the parts of Jin-Woo's face that he can kiss – gently brushing his lips over the skin of his cheek, over the hair on his skull. He exerts a light pressure on the hunter's thighs and Jin-Woo accentuates the one of his legs around his waist.

“You too,” Jin-Chul just replies. “You are adequate. I'm glad it's you.”

He doesn't know how long they spend like this, in the middle of his living room, in each other's arms, Jin-Woo's lips on his neck. Maybe a second, a minute or an eternity – it doesn't matter, he didn't see it pass. He feels Jin-Woo's heartbeat, their chests pressed against each other, and he has a little trouble understanding how he manages to stay so calm. When his soulmate speaks, his voice is almost inaudible.

"I should go…" Jin-Chul, as his only answer, hums a little, not taking his hands off Jin-Woo's thighs. "I’ll see you after Jeju?" Jin-Woo asks, his voice deeper than usual.

And Jin-Woo is certainly more reasonable than him, to at least make the move to try to leave, but he also isn't trying to get out of Jin-Chul's embrace. He remains firmly gripped, without his clutch loosening. He doesn't want to leave, and Jin-Chul doesn't want him to leave either. He doesn't want the embrace to end.

“Or you could stay, if you want.” Jin-Chul offers.

Jin-Woo agrees.

…

There's someone on the other side of the bed when Jin-Chul wakes up, and he figures he might get used to the feeling very quickly.

Jin-Woo is asleep like a wreck next to him, his mouth gaping open with a bit of saliva at the corner of his lips. It's quite ridiculous, but there is a part of it that is simply adorable. His hair is disheveled, scattering all over the place and it's quite amusing, but he never thought his soulmate spent a lot of time combing his hair – guess he was wrong.

He gets up slowly, so as not to wake up the man sleeping next to him, but Jin-Woo groans a little as he feels the mattress move. He does not open his eyes, however, and Jin-Chul takes the opportunity to put on some clothes, before heading to the main room of his apartment. He turns on the coffee machine, and boils a little milk next to it when he hears the bed creak a little, under new movements.

With the time Jin-Woo takes to get dressed, Jin-Chul drops a few spoonfuls of powdered chocolate into the milk, stirring a tiny bit in the steaming cup to create an even mixture. He is not used to making this kind of drink, but the smell seems to correspond to what he is trying to do.

When Jin-Woo arrives at his side, he places the cup in his hands along with a kiss on his lips.

Jin-Woo smiles at him a bit before taking a few sips, while Jin-Chul pulls out his own coffee from the machine. By the time he turns around, Jin-Woo has his eyes on him again, one eyebrow raised – Guess he wasn't able to replicate the right drink. He tilts his head a little, as if asking what's wrong.

“You have chocolate in your apartment?” Jin-Woo asks, his voice hoarse and powerful, not fully awake yet.

“I bought some.” Admits Jin-Chul, between sips of coffee. He takes the opportunity to hide his smile when he sees Jin-Woo continuing to drink – maybe it’s not that bad after all.

“You don't drink hot chocolate.” Says his soulmate, both hands around the cup, as if to warm himself, and a small amused smile on his face. It's not really an accusation, but it's not a question either. He already knows - there was no chocolate in Jin-Chul's apartment the first time he came.

“You are making quite astute observations this morning Jin-Woo.” He just answers, because really, there's nothing more to say. His soulmate's smile widens but he is kind enough not to laugh, or to continue the subject.

A few soldiers appear around them to take out cooking utensils and start to cook some eggs and spread some slices of bread which they toast using a toaster that Jin-Chul is sure has never seen in his apartment (and what kinds of items does Jin-Woo have in his magic stash exactly?). A few minutes later, they can sit on the sofa around the living room table, a nice breakfast in front of them.

"When does the raid start?" Jin-Woo asks, finishing his pancake (and when did the shadows make pancakes?). He licks his fingers a little to make the last crumbs disappear, his eyes fixed on Jin-Chul who refrains from sighing, a little amused.

“The meeting is at seven o'clock, on the tarmac.” He replies, his eyes fixed on his soulmate's fingers.

They still have a good hour before them before they have to leave if they want to arrive on time. Jin-Woo looks at the clock and comes to the same deduction, his eyes lighting up with a small, amused glint. He straddles him quickly, his two legs around his, sitting on his knees. Jin-Chul can't hold back his smile anymore, and puts his mug down next to him to wrap his arms around Jin-Woo's neck.

One last kiss, work can wait.

Chapter Text

And so begins the fourth raid on Jeju Island.

In blood, in sweat and among the bodies of insects taller than a grown man. In hatred – of monsters, memories, ghosts that still haunt them; in anger – at the dungeon, at other countries, at their former impotence; in rage – to fight, to destroy and to conquer; with hope – to avenge former comrades, to bring Korea back to greatness, to finally find better days. The raid on Jeju Island begins like this, in blood and in hatred; in sweat and anger; in a sea of corpses and insane rage and above all, it begins with hope.

“I need better lighting for this scene. We have to redo it.”

The raid on Jeju Island also begins under the light of artificial lighting, under the spotlights and under the orders of a cinema director.

A cameraman, also an A-rank hunter, points a camera at the dozen or so ants Jin-Woo has just killed, before sending them into a whirlwind of fire from Choi Jong-In. It's easy to kill such weak monsters, but recreating a scene isn't in his skills - he's not an actor, he's a hunter. And besides, Jin-Woo has a little trouble appreciating the person who allows himself to order him like that without having the slightest title, the slightest experience. It is annoying. He's a hunter, not a freak. Next to him, Choi Jong-In has to pull a grimace similar to his.

"Are you serious?” Baek Yoon-Ho asks. “We are in the middle of an S-rank dungeon raid, which has already killed several hunters much more experienced and powerful than you. We don't have time to redo scenes - we have to make sure we survive first!”

The cameraman lowers his camera a bit to look at Baek Yoon-Ho, unimpressed, raising an eyebrow. With one of his thumbs he points at the scene around them and all the hunters take a look. It is a scene of carnage. The ants are massacred one after the other, their bodies are torn and sometimes eaten; they are burned and reduced to dust, to leave nothing behind them; they get absolutely annihilated without the slightest chance to retaliate. And none of the Korean hunters needs to lift a finger.

Jin-Woo's summons take care of that.

Jin-Woo very quickly summoned around twenty of his soldiers, in order to cover a larger perimeter and move a little faster. It is also a way to ensure that there are no mistakes, no deaths. Just an added security measure, so to speak. It's not like his powers are a secret, he doesn't have much to gain to hide it. Everyone saw his fight against Thomas, saw Tank come out of the ground to rip his leg off, saw Kaisel fly towards him. They already know some of his power.

And his shadows are effective. They destroy everything in their path, leaving only a trail of darkness and bodies behind them.

“To be frank, I have a little trouble worrying.” Says the cameraman and, given the crestfallen heads of all the hunters, they must all be thinking the same thing. “So we are going to redo the scene. Mr. Sung, pull out your daggers please; Mr. Choi, activate your magic and... Here we go!”

Three cameramen position themselves around them, the director claps with his hands and Jin-Woo finds himself motionless, waiting to find out what he is supposed to do. There are no ants around them, his shadows slaughtering them one after the other without them having time to approach. At his side, Choi Jong-In continues to watch the civilians who accompany them, an eyebrow raised to the sky, his mouth half-open and his upper lip raised as if in a grunt.

The cameramen exchange a few awkward looks with each other, waiting to film the action again now that they've managed to fix the lighting in the cave they're in.

“Mr. Sung – you need to let the ants come to you so you can face them.” Informs the director, a tired sigh barely concealed in his voice. And who does he think he is talking to him like that? They don't know each other, have never spoken to each other; he could at least have the courtesy to give him a modicum of respect

“Are they fucking with us?” Lim Tae-Gyu asks, not caring being overheard by the people he's talking about.

Honestly, Jin-Woo is kinda wondering the same thing – maybe the whole raid is just one big joke from Go Gun-Hee? The ants are far from powerful enough to give him any trouble, he could have taken care of the whole problem of Jeju Island alone and to be honest, he should have. It would have saved him from finding himself in the situation he is in now.

“Just because Mr. Sung Jin-Woo is present doesn’t mean this raid isn’t dangerous.” Cha Hae-In explains, unfazed. “If one of these ants touches you, there is nothing we can do to save you. So have the sympathy to do your job, while we do ours.”

(Jin-Woo dreams of having such great speaking skills one day).

The director growls and the A-rank cameraman (the only high-ranked hunter rank among the civilians accompanying them – the others are E and D ranks) sighs before turning his camera to others action scenes. When no more devices are turned towards her, Cha Hae-In sighs a little bit and looks at her guild master, who gives her a small wave, like a thank you.

(And the next time someone tries to interrupt his work, Jin-Woo swears he'll feed them to his shadows - Tank is hungry, so is Tusk, and even Igris wouldn't turn down a good meal).

The hunt begins again.

And, oh, it's almost disappointing how easy it is.

The fight against Goto Ryuji was easy too, but the man had had the sympathy to give him the pleasure of a fight in his determination, in his hatred and his spite, in his destructive fury. The man could have tried to destroy the world or he would have burn trying. Goto was weaker than him, of course, but just as violent, just as hateful, just as tired of finding next to nothing to make his blood boil.

The fight against Thomas was fun, destructive, almost like a salvation– to realize, in blood and pain, that progress was always possible. To feel the chills, the intense pain, the fear of losing (the excitement, pleasure and satisfaction of a good fight). Thomas was stronger than him, of course, but he was just as violent, just as hateful, just as tired of finding nothing left to make his blood boil.

This fight is nothing.

It’s not violent – there are not enough insects to be a threat. Even if the Japanese hunters weren't there, even if the other Korean hunters weren't there, there still wouldn't be enough of them.

It’s not hateful - monsters don't have human feelings (and sometimes, Jin-Woo doesn’t either); they are unaware of hatred, unaware of contempt and resentment. They are just there. Present without real awareness of what they are and why they are there. They are just there, with no real purpose other than to be there. To exist at a precise moment, to be there, in front of them. Without reason, without hate. And Jin-Woo doesn't hate them either, so the fight can't be hateful.

It's not enough to get his blood boiling - and that may be the real disaster. There is nothing, it is nothing. He is not able to let loose, to let all the violence in him burst out – the cameras are watching him and even if his mother is not watching, he knows that his sister will (he wants to let her believe, a few more days, that he is still normal). He can't be who he is - he can't be what he is.

And Jin-Woo is bored.

He's in an S-rank dungeon and he's bored.

Even the other hunters, who have nothing to do but watch the shadows kill ants, are on edge. They are worried, checking every corner of the cave they entered, even while knowing very well that there is nothing left that Jin-Woo's shadows haven't easily exterminated. Maybe their fear is normal, most witnessed previous raids, lost men and friends inside (while Jin-Woo was too busy thinking he wouldn't be able to feed Jin-Ah the next day, so it didn’t matter who died on the other side of the country).

The ants fall.

The Queen's guards fall.

The Queen itself falls (and what a disappointment, it’s not more powerful than the rest of the monsters, not more violent, not more hateful, not more able to make his blood boil).

And Korean hunters rejoice. They smile and raise their arms, squealing and sighing with relief. The film crews also rejoice as they circle around them, filming them from all angles and Jin-Woo can't even manage to smile.

Is it already over? It doesn't even feel like it's started.

Baek Yoon-Ho puts a hand on his shoulder and when Jin-Woo turns his head towards him, the man's smile disappears at breakneck speed. They spend a few seconds like this, staring into each other's eyes, without speaking, before the tiger pulls his hand away (and if it shakes a bit, Jin-Woo has neither the inclination nor the desire to ask him why).

“We owe you a lot Mr. Sung”. Baek Yoon-Ho manages to say, not looking him in the eyes anymore. "Is everything alright? You seem… Lost?”

Lost in front of such an easy raid perhaps? Jin-Chul said the hunters needed him, but his presence was unnecessary for such a weak dungeon. The others would have been quite able to handle it without him – they're weaker than him, but they're not weak either.

“I expected something else.” He finally answers.

Something more interesting, more vibrant (violent, hateful, to make his blood boil). Something he allows him to feel alive (like Thomas' violence in each of his punches; like Goto's hatred in a fight he knows is lost before it even begins; like the ability Jin-Chul has to make his blood boil just by standing next to him).

"Isn't that enough for you?” Baek Yoon-Ho asks, waving his hand at the rest of the cave.

There is nothing good enough about this raid. He's grown too strong to meet the thrill of combat in something so simple. In the corner of his mind, he comes to wonder: if he keeps improving, will he still be able to find even one satisfying thing in this world?

“I imagine that for a hunter who can keep on growing stronger like you, there must not be any really ‘enough’ anymore”. Adds Baek Yoon-Ho when he doesn't have an answer.

And for a second, time stops ticking and the air turns freezing around them, Jin-Woo's eyes locked into the other hunter's. A few drops of sweat trickle down Baek Yoon-Ho's forehead. Does he even realize what he just said? Does he even realize that, for Jin-Woo, the easiest way to keep his secret is to make sure no one knows his secret (and Baek is weaker than him, but he's still powerful, he will be a good addition to his army).

"I don't think I have to tell you that it's best for you not to mention this to anyone.”

(He shouldn’t kill Korean Hunters live on TV - that would give Jin-Chul far too much work).

Baek Yoon-Ho tries to smile a little bit, but it's a smile that barely comes to him, as if forcing himself to do so. He's scared, he realizes it's a threat, but does he know that Jin-Woo could carry it out with just a thought? Does he know that an A-rank hunter, on the other side of the country, is the only reason he doesn't?

"I have the instincts of an animal Mr. Sung - and I don't wish to die just yet.”

Instincts maybe, but not intelligence. If he had the intelligence of an animal, he wouldn't have told him that he knew about his secret. He should have kept this to himself, and should have taken it to his grave.

“Is everything okay here?” Min Byung-Gyu asks, approaching them, a tight smile on his face.

He puts a hand on his friend's shoulder. Maybe he thinks Jin-Woo won't attack him too if he senses a threat, maybe he thinks Jin-Woo owes him a debt for stopping his fight against Thomas (that would be stupid, of course, Jin-Woo owes nothing to anyone, let alone to whoever stopped one of the only things still able to interest him).

Danger! Screams a first shadow, which he placed with a Japanese hunter. The link is cut the next second.

Danger! Screams a second shadow, which he placed with another Japanese hunter. The link is cut as well, before Jin-Woo can issue an order.

Danger! Screams a third shadow, which he also placed with a Japanese hunter. The link is cut, just as he was about to ask for an explanation.

“Mr. Sung… What’s going on?” Min Byung-Gyu asks when he doesn't have an answer and Jin-Woo's eyes leave him to position themselves on the entrance of the cave, on the path they took to arrive, glowing slightly with mana.

There's something out there, far enough away from him, that's powerful enough to wipe out three S-rank Hunters in less than a second. Stronger than anything they've encountered on the island so far. Stronger than the Queen's guards, way stronger than the Queen itself, and Jin-Woo's blood sings. He wants to fight this thing.

“Three Japanese hunters have just died, almost at the same time.” He reveals, his voice low enough for everyone to listen and hear.

The cameras are immediately pointed at him – and he does his best to ignore them. The eyes of the other Korean hunters are wide. They understand what that means - the raid isn't as finished as they thought. They still have work to do before they can claim to have successfully cleared an S-rank dungeon.

"We should go – see if we can help!" Ma Dong-Wook exclaims, already ready to return to battle.

The shadows he placed with the Japanese hunters regain consciousness, and start running to join him, taking the shortest route to their master. The monster follows them (it had felt them, it was waiting to know where they were going to go, to whom they were going to go, before knowing where it had to go too – it is endowed with intelligence and a strategic mind). The monster breaks through Choi Jong-In's barrier seamlessly and lets its power burst forth.

"It won't be necessary.” Jin-Woo explains, at the same time all the other hunters feel the waves of mana emanating from the creature. “It is coming towards us.”

No one will ever learn that it was his shadows that guided the monster to them. To him. Jin-Woo longs for a good fight – he hopes that, whatever this beast is, it can offer him satisfaction. The others also manage to feel the power of the monster that is heading towards them. Most D- and E-rank hunters who hold cameras and mics immediately faint.

And the monster lives up to its name – it has everything of a monster.

He wears an exoskeleton like indestructible armor, wings capable of carrying him for unimaginable distances, claws so large and sharp they could be called daggers. And oh, Jin-Woo hopes that his appearance isn't just a bluff, and that it has the strength to fight. The monster passes by them, without even giving them a glance, and most of the rank S hunters fall to their knees under the magical energy it gives off.

It walks towards the queen's body, still warm, destroyed on all sides by his shadows and it lets out a howl that makes Jin-Woo's blood boil – oh, he hopes, he craves to see if the promises made by the monster will be kept. Because it's not just a battle cry that the monster lets out, it's more than that, much more than that. It is anger and sadness – mourning for the one who must be its mother.

Does it have human feelings?

Can it feel the hate? Will it be able to fight back with even a portion of Goto Ryuji's hatred if it learns that it was Jin-Woo who was responsible for its queen's death? The monster turns to him.

(Jin-Woo can't smile like that; his sister is watching the broadcast.)

“The dark soldiers have entered your shadow.” The monster says in its language, and Jin-Woo understands.

And the monster – the king of ants – offers him the fight he was promised on this raid. It’s strong, fast, dangerous, smart, with a mind for strategy. It boils his blood like none of the other monsters had been able to before – it’s stronger than Baran, stronger than Goto Ryuji himself, and with the blood of three Japanese hunters on his hands, it becomes as dangerous as it is implacable.

Oh it’s weaker than Jin-Woo and it realizes that pretty quickly, but it’s got enough aces to keep fighting. It understands the strengths of the hunter, and begins by not trying to confront him on his favorite grounds. If strength doesn't work, it tests speed. When the speed proves to be a failure, it uses the number. And when even numbers prove ineffective, it does what everyone would have done a long time ago: it tries to flee.

The monster – which has become one of his shadows – kneels and the raid loses everything that was interesting about it.

(But just for Beru, Jin-Woo doesn't regret coming).

…

  ‘You look bored.’

Is a message received by Jin-Woo, as they all circle around the island to continue exterminating the few remaining monsters. He pulls out his phone with one hand, crushing the skull of an ant with the other. The message makes him smile slightly – even though all the action of the raid ended a few hours earlier, the cameras continue to film them and broadcast everything – even having removed the safety delay. Which means he must appear bored to the whole country. Maybe even to the rest of the world, if even Thomas realized it.

'Don't you have better things to do than watch Korean TV?'

They weren't shy about broadcasting the corpses of the Japanese fighters and everyone's reaction. Goto Ryuji didn't have a single expression as the bodies of three of his guild members were laid at his feet by Shadow Soldiers. He stared at them for a few seconds, before whispering something in Japanese into his earpiece, and turning to go back to eliminate the remaining ants.

'Laura forced me to attend a meeting – I’m bored as hell too!’

Oh and who would believe it if he were to reveal that Thomas André is not capable of refusing anything to his manager, who is not even a hunter? Oh, definitely no one. After all, how could the most powerful hunter in the world be a rag in front of the person who organizes his schedule? Jin-Woo saw Thomas decomposing in the hospital, when his manager came to the room with a raised eyebrow and no smile. He was afraid of her – or afraid of her anger anyway. It's almost ridiculous.

(Jin-Woo most definitely needs to take some time and think about his own situation).

‘Anyway, try to go West – into the Yellow Sea.’

‘Some ants got away?’

He asks in response, writing his message by decapitating three ants with a blow of his dagger. As far as he knows, there are ships all around Jeju Island, sent by several neighboring countries, to make sure that possible ants that may have fled are not able to arrive on their shores. But if the plan didn't go well, he may need to do something (and he may well use Beru's wings for something).

'Oh maybe, but that's not why you have to go.'

Jin-Woo prefers not to answer anything. Whatever caught Thomas' eye in the Yellow Sea, he's not sure he wants to care. He will already have enough papers to sign with the end of the raid, and most certainly even attend a few conferences (Jin-Ah insisted; Jin-Chul insisted – how could he have refused?) – he is not good in front of the cameras.

'Oh seriously, you aren’t going to leave me in 'seen'? Come on Jin-Woo, you won't regret it! I'm not up for a fight, and your boyfriend must be too busy to sleep with you; you don’t have better shit to do!'

That's not exactly wrong right now. No one needs him on the island anymore – his hundreds of shadows tend to the remaining ants alongside all the hunters. Jin-Woo doesn't need to stay either – he's already gotten all the experience points possible, both from Beru and the other ants, but also from the eggs he was able to destroy without the slightest difficulty (a real experience nest). He has no reason to stay there; he is wasting his time more than anything else.

“Hey, I'm going to make sure that the ants don't go too far.” He calls out to Cha Hae-In, riding on Kaisel.

The hunter nods, a small smile on her face. She will most certainly take care of informing the authorities of his decision. Oh, he could have just turned to a cameraman and he would have gotten the same result, but he tends to tell himself that if he ignores them forcefully enough, eventually they will go away.

Kaisel soars through the skies, with Jin-Woo on her back. The flight is as pleasant as the first time, even without the discovery aspect. He takes the opportunity to kill some ants who had indeed managed to flee Jeju Island. Kaisel devours them, so that their bodies do not pollute the ocean.

Some do not have the same ecological conscience.

There is a pile of ants drifting on the ocean, a hundred bodies piling up, floating side by side. Kaisel, sensing the question in his thoughts, begins the descent. She flies up to the surface of the water, and Jin-Woo moves on one of her wings to observe the carnage. And it is carnage, indeed – it is as if all the ants had been destroyed in only one swoop, certainly by a katana or a sword.

Danger – shout all the soldiers he has in his shadow, at the same second.

Jin-Woo senses a presence behind him – powerful, devastating, bloodthirsty, hateful. No matter who it belongs to, the person is strong enough to be able to hide their aura entirely, even from Jin-Woo. It would almost make him quiver with anticipation – what a pleasure! He turns around and there's a man staring at him, a small smile on his face, sitting on one of the drifting ant’s body. When he speaks, it's in English and if Jin-Woo has trouble recognizing his physique, he knows the violence in his voice.

“Ah – André told me you would come.”

Liu Zhigang.

Chapter Text

"I hope you have a good explanation.”

Jin-Woo has the decency not to try to smile at him. He has his eyes fixed on the ground, and he plays a little with his fingers, as if to try to manage his stress and control his words. It’s certainly for the best; that he tries to control his words a little, because Jin-Chul is already getting upset. Jin-Woo is sitting on Jin-Chul’s sofa, his brow bone in blood, and it is not something that was done on Jeju Island – it is quite easy to guess what happened when he knows that Liu Zhigang returned to China without his lower jaw.

(And what was the outcome of their fight in the end? Because Jin-Woo is much less damaged than the Chinese man).

"My mother has always told me that it is better to ask for forgiveness than permission.” He ends up answering, looking up at him a little.

Jin-Chul presses his brow bone with the towel, which is getting more and more covered in blood - it will be complicated to clean it. Jin-Woo has a regeneration capacity that Jin-Chul does not really understand entirely. It is much more effective than anything he has ever seen so there will be no need for stitches. Jin-Woo puts a hand on his, his eyes immersed in his own, before continuing his line of thought.

"Is it not a good thing that I make contacts with other powerful hunters?”

Jin-Chul fails to control the grimace that settles on his face. A good thing? Does Jin-Woo only hear what he’s saying? Does he only understand what he’s implying? If other people came to hear it, they would all think that Jin-Woo is trying to leave Korea and find the best country to welcome him. Is he only aware of how the eyes of the whole country are fixed on him? Everyone saw his exploits on Jeju Island, everyone saw his strength, his talent, his total domination compared to others.

But no one is yet aware of his role in the other horror that took place just after he departed from the island. No one, apart from Jin-Chul.

"Do you have the slightest idea of how many people died today? How many civilians died?" He ends up asking, with his voice and face tight.

And he hopes Jin-Woo is not aware. He is not one to keep up with the news or listen to people speak if he does not seek to get something from them. Perhaps he does not know, perhaps he is not aware of the consequences of his actions, and perhaps that is why he allows himself to act with so little interest. Perhaps he does not know about the five waves, tens of meters tall, that hit the Chinese coast and devastated everything, killing and destroying everything in their path.

Most experts think that it happened because of an earthquake, even if no movement of the tectonic plates has been recorded. Some people think that a meteorite crashed into the ocean, and that this has caused the waves. They are certainly closer to the truth – it was indeed a shock in the ocean that caused the waves, just not one caused by a meteorite.

"Did you know anyone who died?” Jin-Woo asks, after a few seconds of silence, his eyebrows a little frowned.

No, most of the victims are Chinese. The few repercussions on the Korean coasts have been far lesser and if some victims are to be deplored, most of the damage is material.

“No.” He just responds, because it is not necessary to develop.

He puts the towel on the table next to him, Jin-Woo's skin already looking better. The hunter applies a little pressure on his hand, and Jin-Chul rests his eyes on him.

"So... is it really important – does it really matter?”

There are a few seconds of silence, during which Jin-Woo looks at him with his eyebrow still lifted on his forehead. Jin-Chul takes a big inspiration, to give himself time to understand what his soulmate has just told him. He’s not really sure he understands well, because the words do not make sense to him. Jin-Woo could not have said that, Jin-Woo could not have said that the death of civilians is not something important. It’s not like him, he’s not like that. Jin-Chul has trouble understanding.

"Try to explain the thought you just had. I admit that I am curious.”

His voice is cold and Jin-Woo's face is frozen when he hears it. It’s not really his fault; anger is getting more and more violent inside him and Jin-Chul has trouble trying to find new excuses for his soulmate. He does not understand what could have gone through his head, he does not understand why he speaks in such a way, why he is not even a minimum embarrassed at the idea of the consequences - surely it is because he does not have any idea of the real consequences. It can only be that. It can't be anything else.

"If it wasn’t anyone we know, anyone we care for, is it really important if they die?” Jin-Woo answers with a question.

And there is something strange that happens inside Jin-Chu; it is a mixture of shock and disgust - a contradiction between his duty for his work, his affection for his soulmate and his realism in relation to the situation. Jin-Woo cannot have just said that, he must have heard wrong, there is no other solution. Jin-Woo could not have said that. They have only known each other for a few months, but Jin-Chul thinks he has clearly identified the personality of his soulmate: he could not have said that.

But he did. He said it, and his eyes are still fixed on Jin-Chul’s own, his head leaning a little on the side, as if to wait to get contradicted, as if to see if Jin-Chul can answer anything to that. He thinks he is right, he thinks that his arguments are good and the simple fact that he can believe them disgusts Jin-Chul. Jin-Woo's words are in total opposition to everything he believes, with everything he fights for. He entered the association to protect civilians and if the monsters had not appeared on Earth, he would most certainly have entered the police for the same reasons. He cannot understand how Jin-Woo can think of such a horrible thing.

"It is my duty to protect civilians. And it's also yours.” He explains, without managing to control the nervous tremor in his voice. "If you cannot have the necessary empathy for people who died by your fault, at least try to have a sense of duty and respect for human dignity.”

He forces Jin-Woo to let go of his hand to step back a little and move away from him. He does not understand. He does not understand. This kind of comment does not correspond at all to the profile he made of Jin-Woo. It is not logical. He is not particularly interested in people who are not close to him, but he is not someone bad. The death of civilians, because of his actions, should touch him. It should hurt him, or at least, make him react.

(But Jin-Woo's face is neutral - except for his frowning eyebrows. The smallest reactions are not linked to his actions, but to the nervousness of Jin-Chul).

"Are you angry at me?” The hunter dares to ask.

And Jin-Chul cannot believe his ears. He can't believe it, he can't believe it. Jin-Woo is not someone bad - really not. He is not necessarily nice, but he has a minimum of humanity. He cannot act like that, it does not correspond to him, it is not like him. Jin-Woo cannot think for a second that the attitude he has is not a problem. Jin-Woo cannot think it's normal.

"Of course I'm mad at you!" He answers, almost screaming. "What did you expect?"

And Jin-Woo's face does not change. He is not trying to get up from the sofa, does not feel like being in a lower position because he is sitting while Jin-Chul is standing. The only reaction he has in front of his anger is misunderstanding - he does not understand why Jin-Chul is angry, and he does not understand why his reactions do nothing to calm him. It's disgustingly annoying.

"I took care of the raid on Jeju Island, no Korean hunter died and I did not even show myself while going to fight against Liu. I don't know, maybe a ‘thank you’ would have been appreciable?” Jin-Woo ends up answering.

And Jin-Chul sees red. When he ends up responding, the anger in his voice is replaced by disgust.

“We are still counting the victims but the current assessment counted more than 17,000 dead.” He waits, a few seconds, just to see his reaction to the number of deaths. There is no reaction, so he continues. "And you want me to say ‘thank you?’ Seriously?”

And Jin-Woo hears the horror in his voice, but he still has no reaction. His face does not change; he does not get up and does not try to apologize. He remains completely amorphous, entirely neutral in front of him, without giving him the slightest answer. And Jin-Chul is upset, so upset in a mixture of misunderstanding, anger and disgust, in a mixture of pity and fatigue.

"I don't even want to know what went through your head when you decided that fighting Liu Zhigang in the middle of the sea was a good idea. I don't care, I don't want to know.” And this is not a lie - Liu Zhigang is the last of his concerns. The man can die and Jin-Chul will not even care. "But I hoped you could at least be remorseful in the face of the consequences of your actions.”

And it's more than disgust, it's more than anger or shock. It’s disappointment. He is disappointed with Jin-Woo's attitude, he is disappointed with his actions, his words, and his behavior in front of his anger.

"You weren't like that when we first met.” He ends up adding, almost with a sigh.

And they haven't known each other for so long that that -not even a year- but Jin-Chul thought he had managed to understand his personality. He thought he had managed to understand him, and to know who he was. He thought he knew his soulmate.

Clearly, he was wrong.

"No, I guess not.” Answers Jin-Woo, after a few seconds of silence.

And it disgusts it. It disgusts it to the highest point. He can't understand what's going on. The disappointment is so strong that it twists his belly and he cannot control the grimace that escapes him. Thousands of deaths, thousands of deaths and Jin-Woo is not even able to feel sorry, not even able to blame himself or even understand what is wrong. What's the matter with him? What is not normal with him? Why is he not normal?

“Get out.” He ends up saying, because he doesn't know what to say else. "Get out.” He repeats when Jin-Woo does not move to get up. "I don't want to see you anymore, get out!" He adds, almost like a groan and finally, his soulmate disappears from the sofa in a cloud of darkness.

(And Jin-Chul cannot lie. Maybe that's what pushes Jin-Woo to leave without asking him other questions).

He breaks three cups before finally managing to make a coffee.

He needs to think logically. He needs to be more logical. Jin-Woo is not what is important at the moment. He can go to the second plan, to the third, to the very last in fact - Jin-Chul does not want to think of him. He doesn't even want to think about him, imagine his face or hear his name. The simple fact of thinking of him makes him burn with anger that he has trouble erasing.

He has other things to think about - he doesn't have time to worry about a single hunter in his country when the whole world is in turmoil. He must settle to take care of the funeral for the three Japanese hunters who died; he needs to offer compensation for that and prepare the cleaning and restarting of Jeju Island... This is only the start of a list that Jin-Chul can already see grow.

He ends up going to the office because staying at home is too raging. He can't work. He wants to break something or scream at someone - no matter what, just something to relax a little bit. He needs to think of something other than the bloody towel on the table next to the sofa.

"What's wrong?” Asks Go Gun-Hee when he joins him in the office, three kilos of paper under his arms.

And Jin-Chul holds back a growl. He doesn't want to talk, he doesn't want to pretend that everything is fine. Most of his men, with the exception of Lim perhaps, would have left him alone when they saw him angry. Of course, Go Gun-Hee is not one of his men, and he is far from being impressed by the closed face of Jin-Chul.

"I’m fine.” He answers, and even he can hear the lie in his voice.

Go Gun-Hee seems to want to laugh when hearing the sound of his voice, and that almost makes him upset again. He has almost no sleep, certainly does not have enough coffee in his blood, and is already angry for a lot of reasons. He doesn’t need his superior - for whom he has a lot of respect in normal times - starting to make fun of him.

“Smile chief Woo, Jeju Island is now behind us.”

The chairman of the Association ends up responding and the man has such a smile, such a relief on his shoulders, that Jin-Chul cannot help but remember that finally- Jeju Island is over. Finally, all the horror they have faced for almost four years is behind them. They are among the seven countries that managed to get rid of an S-rank dungeon, and clear an S-rake gate.

"Or is it the fact that everyone is now talking about Mr. Sung?” Adds Go Gun-Hee and Jin-Chul cannot hold back the growl. Just when he was finally able not to think of Jin-Woo. "I hope you are not jealous, his name is on everyone’s lips today.”

(It's true - Lim has already got a tattoo of the name ‘Sung Jin-Woo’ on his lower back and according to him, he was the twentieth to ask for this kind of tattoo just in the shop where he went).

"Oh don't worry, he only has eyes for you!” Go Gun-Hee continues to provoke him a little, still with a little smile on his face.

Jin-Chul prefers to display a false smile before leaving and starting to work. Most Korean hunters are coming back to the mainland, and some have already given a conference but everyone is waiting to finally be able to hear what Sung Jin-Woo has to say about the raid. He really is on all mouths, keyboards, and minds.

('Quiz: Which invocation of Sung Jin-Woo is made for you?' Reads Jin-Chul quickly, keeping an eye on social networks. He takes the test, and gets 'Tank' as an answer, with a comment that informs him that he is someone independent and loyal and that the person made for him must be similar. He has the impression of being compared to a dog, but prefers to question himself about the fact that there is someone out there who knows what Jin-Woo’s shadows’ names are).

'I'm sorry.'

He receives as a message about ten minutes later, from Jin-Woo, and he refrains from sighing. He had been waiting for an apology since they separated, but now that he has one, it has an almost bitter taste.

‘About what?'

Because that's what is really important. Why is Jin-Woo sorry? It can be because he fought against Liu Zhigang, but honestly, if it was only that, Jin-Chul doesn’t really care as long as he returns alive. It could be for causing thousands of deaths, and in this case, he would certainly need more than excuses - and the apology should not be intended for Jin-Chul but for all those who have lost someone. It could be about his lack of empathy, his total misunderstanding of why Jin-Chul is angry, but in this case, is he really sorry? Or is he just trying to appease his anger?

‘Hard to explain. Could we talk?’

He sighs again.

‘You have a press conference in front of the Association's office in thirty minutes. Do not be late.'

For the first time since they’ve known each other, Jin-Woo arrived early to the meeting.

Chapter Text

“Mr. Sung, you looked… bored during the raid. Could you want explain this behavior?”

Asks a first reporter, after being authorized by a member of the Monitoring department that Jin-Woo does not know. He was greeted in front of the Association's office by a crowd of cameras and journalists like he had never seen before and some people in suits asked him to stand on the steps, to be a little higher than the crowd, before attaching a microphone to his shirt. At first, Jin-Woo didn't understand why; he speaks loud enough to be heard - until someone explained to him that it's for live broadcast on TV and the Internet.

“My apologies if that appeared to be the case.” He replies, trying to smile a little bit, even though it's hard under the number of flashes he gets in his eyes. “I was just focused on the raid. Jin-Ah -my little sister- says I have a 'resting bitch face'" He manages to provoke laughter in the journalists, who immediately relax.

They were all tensed, Jin-Woo quickly realizes. They already were before he arrived, but their shoulders tightened when he entered their field of vision, when he positioned himself in front of them, when he looked at them, one after the other. He just wanted to check that Jin-Chul wasn't there, to make sure he could lie without any problem. He didn't want to scare them. Knowing that he knows how to make a few little jokes makes him more human in their eyes, it destroys their anxiety a little or, at leastn it calms their apprehension. It shouldn't, predators often tend to reassure their prey before they pounce.

They quickly ask him a series of questions, and Jin-Woo tries to answer while remaining as neutral as possible. He doesn't want to become someone particularly interesting for the media, but if his interview can calm Jin-Chul down a bit, he may well try to do his best (and Jin-Ah asked to be mentioned in his words, who is he to deny her that?).

"What do you think of the deal with Japan - isn't 50% of the profits on the raid too large compared to the work they've done?”

And Jin-Woo has absolutely no idea what the Korea-Japan deal is about. He knows that the two countries, and their respective Associations, have spent a lot of time talking about the different benefits of each, but he doesn't really know more. According to what the reporter just told him, Japan got 50% of the profits, which means Korea got the remaining 50% and, honestly, Jin-Woo thinks that's totally fine (given of Goto Ryuji's temper, the man most definitely had something else planned before realizing Jin-Woo's superiority).

"Japan did exactly what was agreed in the agreement between our countries and three S-rank hunters died in this raid" Three hunters who are perfect additions to his army by the way, even if no one needs to know that. “I think the deal is completely acceptable.”

(And Jin-Woo knows Jin-Chul worked hard on this deal, he's not about to accept anyone spitting on his soulmate's hard work).

“You contributed the most to the raid, I do hope you received a good compensation?” another reporter asks, and Jin-Woo had no idea the topic of money was so important to them.

“I…I don't know.” He admits, because he wasn't really interested in the monetary reward, not when the soldiers he got number in the hundreds. “Chairman Go asked, and since my mother agreed, I had no reason to refuse.”

There are a few whispers among the journalists, who are wondering about his mother, and about his age (yes, he's twenty-four; yes, he still needs his mom’s permission to participate to raids – if anyone even tries to criticize him for that, he's waiting for them).

“So you are a member of the Association?” Someone ends up asking and Jin-Woo doesn't know what he might have said to suggest that. Just because he agreed to help the Association does not mean that he is part of it, and no one needs to know that the presence of his soulmate inside it is linked to his affection for the group.

"No.” He replies, quickly enough not to sound hesitant, with a tone light enough not to sound annoyed. No one had warned him that the interview would be so strenuous. “But I get on well with the Chairman, so I have no problem helping out if needed.”

They accept the comment without asking further questions. They know it's a good thing for the country that their most powerful hunter is close to their Association. It is interesting for them because they know that it reduces the chances that he agrees to go to another country, that it reduces the risk that he agrees to betray his country.

"What are you going to do now?” asks another reporter, having made it very clear that there was nothing more to say on the previous topic.

Other than making sure Jin-Chul isn't mad at him anymore? Jin-Woo doesn't really have much of an answer to that. He intends to create a guild with Jin-Ho, but he can't really inform the press right away, if he doesn't want to have a problem with it. Besides, the conference is for Jeju Island, not for his personal projects, so he doesn't really know why he has these kinds of questions.

“Right now you mean?” He asks first, and the reporter who asked the question nods so Jin-Woo responds. “I'm leaving for China right after the conference. My summons may be able to help deal with the damage caused by the tsunamis.”

And there is a wave of protest from the journalists, who seem to have a little trouble understanding what he has just said. Some begin to think that he is leaving permanently, before realizing that it is only to help after the waves, that it is not something permanent. Of course, they don't know that he's half to blame for the waves (half, because he didn't fight alone, and also because he's always been told tsunamis are related to earthquakes - so it's not entirely his fault).

"Isn't it up to the Chinese to take care of China?” asks another journalist, without having been invited to speak.

“When disasters affect civilians, the origin does not matter.” Jin-Woo replies because racism and xenophobia are things he fights, and things he taught his sister how to fight — that's not to let pitiful reporters have that kind of commentary, while being live on television. People are pretty shitty in general, and origin has very little to do with it. Koreans, Chinese, Japanese, they can be as bad as each other.

“And the Chinese government is okay with that?” The journalist asks again, one more time without being invited and the members of the Association present to manage the event move towards him to force him to leave the place.

“Mr. Liu is anyway, and that must be enough.” Jin-Woo replies, just loud enough to be heard.

Liu Zhigang actually spends very little time in China, called around the world to help countries that cannot protect themselves. From what Jin-Woo could see in their fight, in the words they exchanged between the blows, he is attached to his country, without having the slightest patriotism. He has no pride in being Chinese, and no misplaced pride in being able to fend for himself entirely. If he feels that someone is competent enough to be useful, he has no problem accepting the help offered.

(And no, Jin-Woo didn't think to ask him for his phone number after the fight - but Thomas didn't refuse when he asked him to pass it to him, and Liu Zhigang was not surprised to receive a message from him).

“Do you know Liu Zhigang?” Another reporter asks, after raising his hand. Around him, his colleagues nod their approval of this question.

“Is it really that surprising?” He just asks, and no one dares to challenge his words.

The surveillance department employee handling the conference ends the interview with this answer and asks the reporters to leave the premises before asking Jin-Woo to get up and follow him. He follows orders, just because he doesn't want to stay in that position for a second longer, and follows the man down a maze of hallways into the Association office.

The other employees look at him with wide eyes, bowing a little as he passes, as if he were someone important. They should be working instead, it's definitely because of employees like that that Jin-Chul has so much work. His guide takes him to another office, Go Gun-Hee’s office, according to the inscription on the door, but the man is not there yet. The employee turns to him, a small apologetic smile on his face.

“It is a pleasure to see you again Mr Sung.” He finally says, after a few seconds of silence.

And Jin-Woo details the employee a little bit without being able to put a name on his face – or even just to remember the face. Beru gives him no help with a potential name. The man is so banal that it becomes almost distressing. If he were to be a clichéd depiction to what a Korean looks like in the eyes of a foreigner, this man would be perfect.

"Do we know each other?” He just replies, so as not to be mean to one of Jin-Chul's men.

And the man makes a little grimace that he quickly manages to hide, bowing a little as if to greet him. He doesn't seem so shocked that Jin-Woo might have forgotten about him, which means he himself must know that he isn't very important.

“Oh, I was in the hospital with Mr. Woo after the double dungeon incident. My name is Lim…”

The man gives his first name but Jin-Woo doesn't listen and just nods his head a bit. If he ever needs to know the identity of the man one day, he will ask Beru. In the meantime, he's not important (to be honest, when Jin-Woo reminisces about meeting his soulmate, he doesn't even remember the fact that there was anyone other than the two of them). He wants to see Jin-Chul, to talk a little with him, to explain himself about his behavior from earlier – but especially to see him. He's not sure how long he'll be in China, and he doesn't want to be away from him for too long.

“What am I supposed to do with this?” He asks, when the man hands him a notebook, open to a blank page.

“He wants you to sign him.” Jin-Chul replies, coming up behind them.

And Jin-Woo has never done an autograph, so he just makes a little smiley face while signing his first name. Beru whispers to him that it's not enough, so he writes a short sentence that he hopes will be nice, to thank the man for his commitment to the Association. Lin (Lim? Liz? Rim?) quickly disappears after that, bowing quickly to Jin-Chul, before winking at him (and who does this man think he is to wink at his soulmate?)

“Is he one of your men?” He asks, when the door closes and they're alone in the office.

Jin-Chul gives him a quick look, before placing a stack of papers on Go Gun-Hee's desk. Jin-Woo looks at them quickly – they are for Japan, condolences for the three hunters who died on Jeju, and most definitely needed compensation for the funerals and for the families. Eventually he decides he's not interested - he's already got three powerful new soldiers, he doesn't care about what happens to the bodies - and focuses on his soulmate.

“Yes, he admires you a lot.” Jin-Chul replies, his face quite closed. “He tattooed your name on his body.”

Jin-Woo doesn't really want to imagine strangers getting tattoos of his name, face, or anything else related to him. He honestly would rather everyone ignore him.

"For what?” He ends up asking.

“You are a public figure now. Each of your actions is watched by the country, even the whole world. You are an example and a model for many people.” Jin-Chul explains, and Jin-Woo already knows there's something else behind it that he wants to say, even before he continues. “It would be nice if you acted with that in mind.”

And the little spikes he takes would be almost painful. Jin-Chul doesn't say anything mean but his professional voice is much more icy than the one Jin-Woo knows, than the one he's used to hearing. He decides pretty quickly that he doesn't like Jin-Chul's professional voice, not when talking to him anyway. When he speaks to other people, it is immediately much more pleasant.

"Can we talk?” Jin-Woo asks again, because he didn't get a clear response to his message.

…

“I would prefer if we did not. I have poor control over my anger and I might say words that go beyond my thoughts.” Jin-Chul replies.

And it's not that he doesn't want to talk with Jin-Woo, it's that he doesn't want to suffer the same disappointment he had a few hours earlier. If it's to get blows like the ones he took during his previous conversation with Jin-Woo, he'd rather avoid it. But at the same time, he wants to hear what he has to say – to hear his excuses, whatever they are. He wants to know if he has something constructed to say in his defense.

“You don’t actually need to talk…” Jin-Woo replies, “I just ask you to listen to me.”

And if talking is difficult for him, because the anger is too strong, the nervousness is like a cloud in his mind, he is still able to listen. He nods and Jin-Woo gives him a small smile.

"You're right. I wasn't like that when we met.” He begins, half leaning on the desk. “I could never have reacted the way I am reacting right now, if it had happened a few months earlier.”

He's not looking at Jin-Chul, his eyes are staring straight ahead, into the void. He doesn't particularly have any emotions in his voice, or if he does, Jin-Chul can't really pin them down. There's no anger, no sadness, no laughter, but it's not really neutrality. There is something, a tiny something, like a glimmer of longing and regret, but Jin-Chul is not quite sure.

“I can tell you that what happened through my fault is horrible.” Jin-Woo continues, frowning a bit. “I can, but only if I take the time to think about what happened and the consequences; only if I think of the reactions that others would have if they were to learn about it; only if I take the time to imagine how I would have reacted a few months earlier.”

And Jin-Chul isn't sure what that really means, what Jin-Woo actually understands about the horror he's caused. He can't fathom what happened to his soulmate to have this kind of character change – this personality change happen. The few S-rank hunters he hangs out with on a regular basis aren't like that – they've never talked about things like that, such changes after re-awakening.

(He tries not to think of Thomas André who could destroy entire buildings full of civilians if he didn't have a coffee perfectly to his liking; who actually did it when his manager wasn't around.)

“I am losing my emotions, one after another.” Adds Jin-Woo, still with the same tone – a tone that is far too soft compared to the horror of his words.

And Jin-Chul isn't quite sure he fully understands the kind of horror he's talking about. He can't imagine how a person is able to lose their emotions? The Jin-Woo he met several months earlier was someone serious, ready to destroy the world for his sister, and attached to what he cared about. He was not a very expressive person, but his feelings were present, very present. Jin-Chul was able to sense his friendship, quickly turned into affection, and he knows it wasn't a lie, he knows it wasn't fake.

“The pain went away first.” Jin-Woo adds, unaware of the tumult in his thoughts. “It was followed by the disgust I used to feel in front of blood and death and the need to sleep right after.” He continues, and his voice is almost weak in the silence of the office. “I didn’t realize that empathy was gone too.”

And oh, it's not sadness - it's melancholy.

“What are you talking about?” He can't help but ask, curiosity momentarily replacing anger in his mind.

And when Jin-Woo's eyes land on him, they glow a bit with mana – the electric blue color that matches Jin-Woo so perfectly, that is so unique to him. Even in broad daylight, even under the artificial light of the office, the glow of Jin-Woo's eyes is sparkling, shining as if he were in a room completely shrouded in darkness.

“Something happened to me in the double dungeon a few months ago and I recognize less and less the person I was before.” Jin-Woo finally answers him.

And Jin-Chul thought that the incident of the double dungeon - the one that allowed them to meet - was behind them, that it was not so important. He suspected there was something more behind it – potential trauma for his soulmate (and yes, that's something strange, something even Jin-Chul can't understand. All the survivors spoke of huge statues, worship of monstrous gods, unavoidable destruction. There was nothing in the dungeon when Jin-Chul entered it.)

“You told me your re-awakening had nothing to do with the double dungeon.” He just says, because he doesn't know what else he can say.

And Jin-Woo smiles a little bit, just a slight lift of his lips, without showing his teeth at him, before answering.

"I told you that I didn't become an S-rank after the double dungeon, but something happened that day, and to be honest, I don't really know what yet.”

And one day, he will have to learn what really happened in the double dungeon; one day, he'll have to ask Jin-Woo what happened to him. Even though he doesn't know everything, there are still things he's hiding from Jin-Chul. He needs to know more. He needs to learn more – if he's able to identify the monsters that were in the dungeon, if he's able to figure out what they did to Jin-Woo, maybe he will be able to reverse the exchange? Maybe he’ll be able to allow him to find his emotions...

“And what about your other feelings?” He just asks (because if one day, Jin-Woo's affection for him disappears, should they even try to make memories together?)

“They disappear one after the other – I didn’t realize it right away, usually it takes someone to mention it for me to realize.”

And who is Jin-Woo if he loses his taste for hot chocolate? Who is Jin-Woo if he loses his tendencies to explore new places on tiptoe, running his hand over furniture as if to leave his scent there? And who is Jin-Woo if he ever starts to lose the love he has for his sister? Who is Jin-Woo if he loses everything that makes Jin-Woo?

“At what price do you value your humanity?”

He asks in response, because he doesn't know how to ask Jin-Woo how much time he has left before he's just an shell empty of all feeling, just a mere carnal shell, capable only of fighting, without feeling anything.

“Right now, not much.” Jin-Woo replies, with a small sigh. “But there are still times when I manage to feel human.”

And Jin-Chul can't contain the little huff of his nose, the anger still buried in his body threatening to come out a little bit (is the one responsible for so many deaths only human, can only pretend to humanity?)

“When you eat Liu Zhigang’s jaw you mean?” He asks, his voice snarling and Jin-Woo raises an eyebrow, not losing his amused smirk.

“First, it wasn't me – it was Beru!” He retorts, raising a finger at him. “Then, no, not at all. The fights – the good fights – make me feel things, sure, but very far from the whole human aspect.”

And Jin-Woo bites the inside of his cheeks, as if to keep himself from speaking, as if to prevent the bond between them from forcing him to reveal too much. It's as if he wanted to continue on the subject, and Jin-Chul can very well imagine what he could have said: the feeling of having lava in his veins, the taste of blood in his mouth, the irregular heartbeats under pressure and anticipation, the power of blows, the pain of wounds, the pleasure of hate… He can imagine them. He doesn't want to hear it though, not right now.

“I feel human when I help my sister with her homework, when I go shopping with my mother or when I have a drink with Jin-Ho.” Jin-Woo just says, before letting a few seconds pass, a small smile on his face, staring into space again, and adding, “I feel human when I’m with you.”

And Jin-Chul doesn't feel like thinking about what the words are really hiding right now. He doesn't want to think about what they really mean. He bury them in a corner of his memory, in one of the drawers of his consciousness, to be able to take them out later, to listen to them again and savor them at their true value when the anger has subsided a little.

“Why are you going to China?” He just asks, ignoring the previous topic entirely.

Jin-Woo accepts the change of subject without batting an eyelid, nodding his head a little as if to accept the question. He spends a few seconds without saying anything to him, without adding anything, as if thinking about the most interesting answer to give.

“I like saving people.” He finally answers. "I like to feel useful - it's nice.”

(And Jin-Chul thinks about the file he read about Jin-Woo, about his father, the firefighter, willing to sacrifice his life to save others; about his mother, who went on humanitarian trips in her student years to help those in need – he can understand that Jin-Woo inherited these traits).

"But the first reason, the real reason, is that I'm trying to redeem myself in your eyes.” His soulmate finally adds, his eyes fixed in his, without the slightest shame, without the slightest embarrassment. "I can't regret the fight against Liu, and I can't feel bad about the deaths I caused, not really.” He continues, without even trying to hide the truth. “The only thing I truly regret is disappointing you.”

Jin-Woo doesn't seek to approach him, he doesn't seek to create physical contact, fully respecting the boundaries Jin-Chul sets between them. He remains half leaning on Go Gun-Hee's desk, looking him straight in the eye, without trying to turn away, without trying to deny his actions, but ready to go and repair them, to leave his country to go and redeem himself (and does it really matter that there is a ulterior motive behind his actions, if in the end what he does is right?)

"I'm sorry that I'm not the person you thought I was, or, that I’m not anymore.” Jin-Woo finally adds, as if in a whisper.

And it is not good.

But maybe it is enough.

…

Jin-Woo leaves for China right after that, and Jin-Chul keeps a close eye on him. He carefully observes his arrival at the airport; the way he comes down the steps of the plane, staring straight ahead, as if he were already the master of the place; Liu Zhigang's hand resting on his shoulder and the amused smile they exchange, like old friends reuniting after many years; the work he is doing there to undo the damage that no one will ever know he has caused.

And Jin-Woo is an efficient person. His shadows save hundreds of human lives, thousands to be honest. They provide first aid by covering several kilometers at the level of the coasts (and since when Jin-Woo became so strong? He gave a specific number of summons during his assessment but there are well over a hundred of them on the Chinese coast, well over thousands). His soldiers save lives, but they don't stop there. They make destroyed buildings disappear to rebuild them and Jin-Woo has an army of ants under him, who are very talented in terms of construction.

('What a betrayal' writes Thomas André on one of his social media, 'Why haven't you build me a castle yet? I thought we were friends…' with a few sad little smileys – Jin-Chul tries not to cringe when the whole world uses this new post to fuel their romance fantasy between André and Jin-Woo).

Jin-Woo also works - he teleports between locations to heal injured people, offering them small healing bottles (these aren't the ones he used for his mother; he distributes them with far too much ease). When he can't teleport (and Jin-Chul can imagine the cooldown for such an ability must be significant), he flies on the back of his dragon (wyvern?), ignoring the small flinching movements made by Liu Zhigang.

And since his soulmate is working well, Jin-Chul does the same. He organizes the funerals of the Japanese hunters, with enough grandeur to mark the event. He notices that Yoo Jin-Ho is buying a building, big enough to house the offices of a small guild and it's pretty clear what Jin-Woo plans to do when he returns to Korea. Jin-Chul also continues to follow Go Gun-Hee on each of his outings, with the man making sure to introduce him to all of his collaborators.

("It's not power that makes a leader Mr. Woo. It's the respect your men have for you." Go Gun-Hee said to him. “I’m glad you’ll be here when I won't.” and Jin-Chul pretends not to understand.)

He refuses to let the Knights Guild take care of an A-rank dungeon – he went there himself and there is no way a guild without an S-rank hunter would take care of such a gate. The Busan area could be destroyed. Too bad for the Knights' Guild - he offers them some slight compensation for their broken honor before letting the Fiend Guild deal with it.

Of course, he continues to keep an eye on Jin-Woo, the few speeches he gives to the Chinese government, the hand of Liu Zhigang still on his shoulder and his teleportation skill with the cooldown so big that he uses as soon as he has the opportunity, without being interested in the consequences.

All that to say, when a dungeon breaks in Sung Jin-Ah's high school, Jin-Woo is a far away from Korea, and he has no way to get home urgently.

Chapter Text

“It is with great seriousness that we have to announce you that a dungeon-break has just occurred in Apgujeong High School, in Seoul. We don't know much about the situation right now.”

The journalist explains on the television set, looking deadly serious. Her intervention interrupts the presentation of the usual weather, but it is unlikely that anyone will complain about it. On set, the entire technical team is silent, doing their job without any instructions being given. It is a dark day for Seoul, for the whole of Korea and they are well aware of it. It is rare for dungeon-breaks to occur in crowded locations, with someone always being able to notice a dungeon appearing. The fact that it is a school is even more painful, as it always is when the victims are children.

“The school has more than a thousand students and a hundred teachers. Witnesses report that some managed to escape and the monsters described are similar to orcs. Crowds are asked to avoid the area, so that response teams can arrive easily.”

The request is also made to prevent the crowd from seeing the corpses of teenagers, sometimes half devoured by the monsters that are already strewing the ground in the school gardens. They won't stop parents from going, of course, but maybe they can save the trauma of everyone else. It will not be enough to prevent the photos and videos from circulating on social networks, but the first news channel does not intend to help in this process.

“No team of hunters is currently present on site.” The journalist concludes, and the weather resumes.

…

Jin-Ah is in a strange state, as if hesitating between being paralyzed or shaking with fear. Oh, she's scared, that's for sure - there's no doubt about it. She is able to recognize it, even in the situation she finds herself in. She just doesn't know how she should react to fear. Fear is a strange, visceral feeling and this is the first time she realizes that she had never really been afraid until today.

She was once scared when she learned that her father wouldn't be coming back, when she heard that her mother was sick, when the Association called her to inform her of Jin-Woo's hospitalizations. She has already been scared in a car, in front of a spider, in front of strangers. This is the first time she realizes that all those fears were not fear. They were sadness, apprehension, fear and anguish – never fear. Never real fear.

Locked in her classroom with her classmates and her teacher, all crying or shaking, furniture at doors and windows, the screams of other students echoing down the halls, the smell of blood all over the school, Jin-Ah discovers what true fear is.

Fear is a horrible feeling. She knows it is something necessary for the human species – she studies it. She knows that fear is how men have survived this long, a kind of genetic memory. She knows she wouldn't be alive if she weren't afraid of fire, of the speed of cars, of being alone at night. She knows that fear is the only way to be aware of danger.

This fear, this real fear, is much more horrible, because it does not inform him of danger. It informs her of her imminent death. And Jin-Ah is 17 years old, she has just found her mother again, and her brother is no longer in the hospital constantly. They have enough money not to miss a meal, and she has plans for the future, plans for her future. She wants to become a doctor, part of her hopes to one day be able to start a cute little family. She wants to find her soulmate too. She doesn't want to die. She doesn't want to die.

She feels like she's about to vomit, the acid almost burns her throat. It's as if her stomach is twisting all over and over again; as if the tears were about to fall, but got stuck in her eyes, reducing her vision and burning her pupils. She wants to cry, to scream, to hide and to run away. She can’t. She must be strong for her comrades who are trembling beside her. She can't, because if she starts running, she'll get caught by the monsters and she’ll be eaten. She doesn't want to die.

'There are monsters at my school.'

She sends a message to her brother, discreetly. Jin-Woo can protect her. Jin-Woo always protected her, he will protect her again; like when she has nightmares, like when she turns off the TV because the movie shows a fire, like when the neighbors tried to pretend that she would be better off in the care of an adult rather than the care of her brother. He has always protected her, he will protect her again.

‘Jin-Woo, I’m scared. Please come get me.’

She writes again, when she sees that the first message is not being sent. No signal, broken lines - how can she tell her brother she needs help if she can't contact him? She has to warn Jin-Woo. Jin-Woo will fix the situation. He'll get her out of school and he'll protect all her friends too. He will be able to kill all the monsters and she promises that she will not even be angry if he happens to put blood in the living room when he walks her home. She promises. She just wants him to come save her.

‘I love you.’

But no message is sent.

…

He is just one student among many. He was in class when the alarm sounded. It was not necessarily an interesting class, English, because he planned to become a computer scientist, so he had nothing to do with English lessons. He listened all the same; he had to honor his parents. Anyway, he was in class when the voice of an adult – a voice he didn't recognize – informed them of the situation. “Monsters are in the school. Run if you can, otherwise hide. Don't try to fight”. The voice said. “Please run or hide.” The voice added.

At first, he and his comrades thought it was a joke. They thought that someone had managed to sneak into the principal's office, because it happens every year, for someone to take possession of the microphone and freak everyone out. They didn't believe for a second that it could be true. It even made them laugh. Really, great laughs, even in the face of their teacher's puzzled face – he's a newbie, they thought, he doesn't know yet that jokes like that are regular. They laughed, and laughed again.

Until the screams covered the laughter.

Until panicked students and teachers started running down the halls, screaming, calling for help. Until the growls of the monsters were heard. Until he started crying, hiding under his desk.

He laughed, until a monster broke down the door of his classroom. He laughed, until his teacher got between them and the monster, yelling at them to run away. He laughed, until he saw the huge green thing grabbing his teacher's skull with one hand and crushing it. He laughed, until the man's body shook before falling like a disjointed doll.

He wants his mom.

He does not want to die, he thinks quickly when the tears are so strong that the sobs shake his body like an earthquake. He doesn't want to die, he thinks agin, when the body of one of his comrades is thrown to the ground next to him, he sees his hand shaking a little and his eyes rolling in his lids, blood running down of his jaw. He doesn't want to die, he thinks again, one last time, when the monster lifts his classroom table, and crushes his skull by trampling on him.

He wants his mom, he thinks, just before he dies.

…

Every second is equivalent to the death of a child, Jin-Chul quickly thinks to himself, when his car gets stuck in traffic, and he decides to go out and just run. He can't afford to waste time. Every second is equivalent to the death of a child, the death of someone he has promised himself to protect. He can't waste time just because of traffic jams, because of assholes who can't drive. Not when the stakes are too high.

‘Something is going on with my sister.’

Jin-Woo wrote to him, less than a minute earlier but Jin-Chul was already in his car, heading to Apgujeong High School. It's his job to protect civilians, that's why he joined the Association, why he didn't become a hunter. It is his job to protect the children, as an adult, as someone with the ability to do something to save them.

‘She is supposed to be at school.’

His soulmate is still writing, when Jin-Chul is running to the school in question. He jumps over a few passersby who are blocking the way – can't they see he's in a hurry? Are they totally blind? He hasn't raced like this for years, he thinks quickly, he didn't miss it. Something awful always happens when he starts running. He doesn't like to run. He doesn't like being forced to rush like that – it's never a good thing.

“What is the hunting team doing?” He screams, when he arrives on the scene, and all eyes turn to him.

He recognizes a few hunters the Association hires from time to time – all E or D ranks, who twiddle their thumbs, watching the massacre in the school and doing nothing. They wait patiently, as if nothing is happening and Jin-Chul feels like burying their heads in a wall.

“We are waiting for someone more powerful to come and help.” Answers one of them. “Orcs are too dangerous for us.”

Jin-Chul lays his eyes on him, just for a second, to remember what his face looks like and to destroy his life when the situation is over. He has enough contacts to make sure the man can never work in the Association or anywhere else again. He has enough contacts to make him lose custody of children if he has any, any love from his partner if he has any. He will destroy him and he will continue until he begs all the children to forgive him, all the grieving families to spare him.

“Children are dying!” He yells again, looking quickly at the school to assess the situation.

There are corpses littering the ground and monsters half lying on top of them to devour them. Jin-Chul counts a good thirty of them in the exteriors alone. He does not want to imagine the horror that happens in the school, in closed places where children - unable to defend themselves - find themselves facing monsters that even hunters do not want to face. It disgusts him.

Jin-Woo is too far away to do anything.

“Lim!” He calls his subordinate who ran after him. "Contact Baek, he can't be far." He orders, jumping over the school gate. “You are in charge of operations.”

He does not take the time to respond to his soulmate's messages and enters the school.

…

Jin-Ah doesn't scream when the monsters enter her classroom, kicking down the door and their barricade with a single kick. She presses herself against the wall, her fingernails digging into Han Song-Yi's arm, who is getting as close to her as she can. She doesn't cry either, even though tears threaten to flow. Maybe she's too scared for that. She feels like she can't even move.

Their teacher tries to escape through the other door but a second monster destroys the door, crushing him at the same time and his blood quickly spills on the ground. Oh – it's the first time Jin-Ah sees a corpse, she realizes, not really understanding why that kind of thought is the only one she's capable of having when she's about to be killed .

The orcs look at them, and Jin-Ah does the same. They are repulsive, completely covered in blood (the blood of her comrades, of her friends), big swords in their hands. They are so repulsive, she wants them to disappear, to be nothing more than a bad nightmare. She wants Jin-Woo, she wants Jin-Woo to wake her up, and tell her that she's late for school. She wants her brother.

They seem to be looking for someone and their eyes quickly land on her. She doesn't understand why - she's not a hunter, she has no powers. She is not exceptional, has not yet done anything with her life. She didn't have time to do anything. They approach her quickly and raise their weapons, and they are so sharp, even completely covered in blood.

They strike, and Jin-Ah closes her eyes, so as not to see the blow coming.

She opens them again when she hears the monsters growl and howl.

Those who were about to kill her are on the ground, lying in their own blood. They were cut into pieces, by sharp objects, the weapons of those who had just saved her. They are shadow soldiers, she recognizes them easily. Jin-Woo showed her his power after she insisted for several minutes. They're fascinating, she'd thought at that moment, when the soldiers had appeared in front of her, all ready to bow a little, to clown around to make her laugh.

They are terrifying, she thinks now, as their faces are completely closed, and their swords are covered in blood.

It's the orcs – high orcs she remembers. They stand straight in front of her, forming a protective barrier between her (and the other students) and the door. She tries to step forward a little. If Jin-Woo's shadows are there, then her brother is there too. He is there to save her. He won't let anything happen to her. He will protect her. She's stopped in her tracks by a grunt and Jin-Ah doesn't know how she didn't notice the huge shadow lying right in front of her.

“Tank?” She asks, her voice shaking.

The bear looks at her, before lifting his paw a little. His brother introduced them too. He's more of a big affectionate teddy bear than anything else, always ready to cuddle and Jin-Ah has lost count of the number of hours she spent on the couch hugging the bear. He is a good companion. He never seemed aggressive, even when Jin-Ah put her fingers in his mouth so she could observe the size of his teeth.

He's aggressive now, growling at the door, and acting as another barrier between her and the monsters. He looks back at her as soon as she tries to move, and he looks so angry that Jin-Ah doesn't dare move again.

“Jin Woo?” She tries to call, for her brother to find her. “Jin-Woo!” She repeats again.

The high orcs make a sign to her, shaking their heads from side to side as if to say no. Her brother is not there. He's not here at school. But he's still with her – thanks to the high orcs and thanks to Tank. She bends down a bit to stroke his fur and Han Song-Yi does the same (it's like she recognizes him too). Jin-Ah didn't know that Tank was with her. She didn't know she had any soldiers with her. (Even when he is away, Jin-Woo continues to take care of her).

Other monsters enter the room, one after another, and they all lose to the Shadow Soldiers. Tank doesn't even bother to get up – he keeps his protective role with her. The soldiers slice through enemies with ease and every time they get hit, they immediately regenerate.

"Where is your brother?” asks one of her classmates. "I'm not going to rot here! Where is your fucking brother? What's the point of having the strongest S-rank in the country in your family if he can't even come to save us?”

Jin-Ah doesn't have time to get up as Han Song-Yi has already punched the boy. She starts to get angry at him but Jin-Ah decides to ignore it, to focus on the real fight in front of her.

She doesn't know how many monsters there are in a dungeon, but the corpses pile up one after the other, without seeming to stop. There are so many of them – she doesn't even want to imagine the size of the dungeon they must have been in, or its power. It doesn't matter, Jin-Woo's soldiers protect her (protect them, since even the asshole who insulted Jin-Woo is under his protection now).

Then, Tank growls and sits up, baring his teeth at the newcomer.

He's more dangerous than the others, understands Jin-Ah, who steps back so her back touches the wall again. Her classmates imitate her. The orc is different from the others, stronger, larger, with more tattoos and he seems to be respected by others. It's like everyone else is following his orders. He must be their leader, which makes him the boss of the dungeon; strongest of all monsters.

And strongest is not an exaggeration. He destroys Jin-Woo's soldiers again and again, at a rapid pace, until their regeneration is no longer able to keep up and only Tank's intervention stops him from getting close to Jin-Ah. The bear bites his arm when he walks towards her, sinking his teeth into the flesh until he rips it off and forces him back. The other monsters growl, seeing their leader suffer and point their weapons skyward, screaming battle cries in a language Jin-Ah doesn't know but which makes her tremble.

And the monsters all attack at the same time – there are a good twenty in the room standing, and those who fall are immediately replaced by others waiting in the hallway. Jin-Woo's soldiers can't keep up and Tank does what he can to keep her away from the monsters but they throw themselves at ten on him, to hold him down, and by the time he succeeds to get free, the boss of the dungeon is right in front of her.

She doesn't have time to scream as she gets lifted off the floor, one hand around her jaw clenching hard enough to carry her full weight without issue. She’s hurt, it hurts. She feels like her bones are cracking, and she tries to hit the hand holding her with her fists, but only manages to break her own wrist. It's alright, she keeps punching, especially when she realizes the terror in her eyes excites the monster, who smiles at her.

He’s going to kill her. He’s going to kill her. He’s going to kill her. Jin-Ah doesn't want to die. She wants to discover the world, to meet all the cultures that exist on this earth and to learn new languages. She wants to make friends all over the world. She wants to learn the different remedies and techniques of other peoples. She wants to heal people. She wants to be useful. She wants to do something good with her life. She doesn't want to die without having accomplished anything. She doesn't want to die alone. She doesn't want to die.

She wants Jin-Woo.

A hand grabs the monster's arm, before snapping his wrist in one quick motion. She is immediately released and falls to the ground without being able to land on her feet. She takes three deep breaths and feels Han Song-Yi's arms around her, whispering that everything is alright now, that she’s safe.

After long seconds, she manages to look up at her rescuer.

…

‘My soldiers are dying one after another.’

Jin-Woo quickly writes to Jin-Chul, when he still has no response. He is on Kaisel’s back, who is flying over the ocean as fast as she can. He no longer has his ability to teleport – and he wants to tear his hair out for it, what an idiot he is – Kaisel is his only way to get back home. He must quickly return to Korea, to Seoul. As fast as possible. His little sister needs him.

But he's far, so far – and he's scared, so scared.

He can't lose her.

'Jin-Chul, please.'

He is not above the idea of begging. He doesn't even know what he's really asking of Jin-Chul - the man isn't a god, he can't perform miracles. But Jin-Woo doesn't know what to do, so he begs. He's already mentally begging Kaisel to go faster, faster, faster. He’s able to sense Jin-Ah's distress. He can almost hear her call.

He will not arrive in time, not at the rate things are going.

He can't give up on her. He can't leave her alone when she needs him. He's nothing without Jin-Ah, he can't lose her. He can't leave her alone. Not his little sister, please. The whole world but not his little sister. Take everything he has, take back his mother, take back his power but please, not his little sister.

…

"Hello.” The man says, covered in monster blood.

Jin-Ah can't help herself, and she bursts out laughing. She laughs to the point that she starts to cry, to the point that her breathing comes with difficulty, and that she is forced to bend over a little, her hands on her knees so as not to collapse. She laughs until her whole chest shakes. She giggles to the point that her bursts of laughter are similar to uncontrolled sobbing.

She does not know the man, she has never seen him. He wears a suit covered in blood, but of quite decent quality. His sleeves are a bit ripped, revealing muscles similar to those she's seen on Jin-Woo before – he's a hunter, potentially high-ranking. He's not bad looking either, with his well-groomed hair, from which a single lock protrudes, and with his almost purple eyes, glistening with mana.

"Are you alright?”

She nods a little when she realizes she can't speak, her jaw too sore to move. The man sighs in relief, and looks a little at the shadows forming again around her. Tank stands right in front of her and licks her face a little, as if to apologize for not being able to protect her. It's okay, he did his best and Jin-Ah is alive. It's all that matters.

"I'll get you out of here, don't worry.” The man says, in a voice that leaves no doubt, no place for hesitation.

He fights like she's never seen anyone fight in real life. He slaughters the orcs with uncanny ease, fighting alongside Jin-Woo's shadows without seeming any more bewildered than that. When he faces the dungeon boss, he takes a little more time, dodges the blows almost at the last moment, before striking, and his fist goes through the monster's chest, again, and again, and again, until there is more emptiness than flesh and the boss collapses on the ground.

Then, the man keeps his promise.

…

“Where is my sister? Jin-Woo yells as Kaisel lands in the middle of the crowd in front of the school. “Where is my sister? He repeats, still screaming, when he has no answer.

There are a hundred civilians, healers and journalists crowding the front of the school. There are many of them, so why does no one have an answer? They all stare at him with wide, wide eyes, their phones and cameras pointed at him without giving him an answer. What are they here for? He just wants to know where his sister is, he just wants to know where Jin-Ah is. Why don't any of these incompetents give him an answer?

“Mr. Sung. There are still monsters inside. Please…” begins a man, whom Jin-Woo has seen before. A Lim something, whatever, he doesn't care. He doesn't care about monsters, he just wants to know where Jin-Ah is. He needs to know she's okay. He needs to see her.

“Where is my little sister?” He yells again, totally cutting off the man. He quickly descends from Kaisel to stand right in front of the man, and he's aware that he's not in complete control of his mana, but that's no reason to be so scared of him.

"I don't know! I'm sorry! Please help us!”

He sends a hundred shadows to invade the schoolyard, ants and knights destroying everything in their path. At the same time, he grabs the man talking to him by the collar and lifts him off the ground a bit, bringing their faces together until he can feel his panicked breath.

“I’ll take care of the school. Find my sister.” He orders, his voice icy.

His shadows exterminate monsters without the slightest difficulty. They act strangely, as if they no longer have the slightest idea of what they should do, as if they no longer have any order, no superior. Maybe their leader is dead? He quickly releases the man's collar who immediately pulls out his tablet and types in Jin-Ah's name, to find out if she's out of school, if she's alive, if she's okay, and where she is.

"She's alive.” Jin-Woo sighs in relief. “She has just been transferred to the hospital but she is fine.”

He feels like he can finally breathe normally.

…

“Uh… Mr. Sung. I know it's probably not the right time, but the Fiend guild is asking for urgent help, from an S rank."

Jin-Woo turns his eyes on Lim again (he's pretty sure that's his name) – his shadows are finishing to exterminate the few monsters left in the school, alongside other hunters and members of the Association. He doesn't care at all. He needs to look a little more like something human before going to see his little sister. He can't show her the face he has right now, not when he can't contain himself.

"They're in an A-rank dungeon in Busan, and their strike team got slaughtered. The guild master, Lim Tae-Gyu, managed to flee and thinks the monsters are undead and that, therefore you are the most suitable one to contact.”

Jin-Woo sighs, before accepting the paper with the address written on it. Lim sighs in relief and says nothing when Kaisel appears under his feet. In the same thought, he sends Igris and Beru to guard Jin-Ah's door, and reassure her a little bit. He will see her later.

For now, he has work.

Chapter Text

“You took your time."

She has a scar across her cheeks, the imprint of a hand too large to be human inscribed into her skin, with colors alternating between purple and black. Her face is slightly swollen, a sign of the fracture of her lower jaw. Her nose is also broken, swollen, and slightly twisted, with just a cotton ball underneath to keep blood from flowing into her mouth. One of her wrists is in a scarf and Jin-Woo can already see that a few of her fingers are broken as well.

It's his fault. He should have been there. He should have been able to protect her. She is hurt because of him, because he wasn't there, because he couldn't reach her in time. What use is his power to him if he is not able to take care of his family?

"They didn't heal you?” He finally asks, and his voice cracks a little.

Jin-Ah raises an eyebrow a little, as if to ask if he's serious. He is. Even though first aid appears to have been applied, even a lower-ranked healer would have been able to deal with the injuries she received. It's not enough to put her arm in a scarf, they have to heal her. His little sister deserves better than being alone in a hospital room, suffering without treatment.

“I believe they have better things to do right now than deal with someone who is not in mortal danger.” She replies, eyes on the floor.

His little sister is in pain, they can't have better things to do than take care of reducing her pain. Jin-Woo can't imagine there's anything more important than healing his sister; there is nothing more important than his sister. Surely doctors and nurses understand that. They know who she is, they have her name – all of Korea knows Jin-Ah's name. Surely, they know that Jin-Woo would destroy the world if she asked him.

Maybe he should destroy this hospital, make sure that all the people who work there can never again have access to a profession related to health. Maybe he should make sure once and for all that the whole world understands how important she is to him, so that no one, monsters or humans, ever dares approach her, ever dare to harm her again.

"It's not that bad. It is a good exercise to become a doctor.” She tries to joke a bit, when Jin-Woo doesn't dare to look at her anymore, his eyes fixed on the ground. “I can name all the broken bones I have!”

And oh, the world doesn't deserve someone as adorable as Jin-Ah. Jin-Woo doesn't deserve someone as adorable as her in his life. He doesn't deserve her trying to reassure him – not when his inability to protect her is the reason she's in the hospital right now. If he had been stronger, if he had been faster, if he had had the intelligence to keep his teleportation skill, she would not have had to suffer. He doesn't deserve Jin-Ah.

“Fuck, it really hurts!” She finally says, with a laugh, before the pain caused by her laughter made her wince.

And Jin-Woo immediately has one of his potions taken out of his inventory. Jin-Ah is not reluctant, she must have seen the effects of these potions on the Chinese that Jin-Woo saved (his help was transmitted regularly to Korea). She swallows the contents of the potion and her nose straightens immediately, her fingers resume more human shapes, the strange colors on her face disappear but a scar remains on her cheeks, which a simple potion cannot make disappear.

He puts a hand on her face, to caress her cheek a little. She's scarred because of him, she's got a scar because of him. She's not even an adult yet and she could have died because Jin-Woo wasn’t fucking able to protect her. What good is his power if he can't protect the person who matters most to him? What good is Jin-Woo if he’s not able to protect Jin-Ah?

“Tank protected me. The high orcs did too.” She adds, with a very small voice. “I would be dead without them, my friends too – we would all be dead long before anyone came to help us.”

And that's something, it means something, but it's not enough. She was injured and given her injuries, she almost died before being rescued. His soldiers helped, but they weren't enough. Jin-Woo's power wasn't enough to protect her. He could have lost her because he wasn't enough.

Jin-Ah gets rid of the scarf that still holds her arm to put her hand in Jin-Woo's hair and stroke his skull a little, gently, very gently (like he used to do for her, when she was waking up from a nightmare).

“I am alive because of you. I am alive thanks to you. Even when you're away, you keep protecting me.” She says, still in that tiny little voice, like she's telling him a secret that belongs only to them.

And Jin-Woo still can't look her in the eye.

“I really suck as a brother – I should be the one comforting you. Not the opposite.” He finally answers, his voice cracking, when his little sister doesn't add anything else.

She tugs a little on her grips to pull him closer to him and force him into a hug. She lays her head on his chest and wraps her arms around him, and Jin-Woo kisses the top of her head, trying not to apply too much pressure with his own arms, so as not to hurt her, to not add to the wounds she has already suffered. He could have lost her. He could have never felt the warmth she exudes in his arms again. He could have never felt her heartbeat again. He would have never been able to see her smile again.

“That’s what family is for.” Jin-Ah whispers softly, having the kindness not to mention the tears streaming down his face and the sobs in his breath.

…

"Where were you?” She asks, after a good thirty minutes in Jin-Woo's arms.

And thirty minutes is enough to calm his distress, enough to reduce his body throbbing and his urge to destroy the world for hurting her a bit – but it's not enough to stop him from being mad at his own failure.

“They needed my help in a dungeon when I arrived and… I needed to let off some steam.”

He doesn't know what he could have done if he had seen her the very moment he arrived in Korea, if he had come looking for her while his blood was still boiling between hatred, disgust and anger. He doesn't know how he might have reacted if he had seen her wounds when fear was still so present in his blood. She would certainly have been afraid of him, if she had seen him just when he arrived in Korea; if he had allowed himself to come and join her at this moment. The dungeon was a good excuse, a good way to calm his blood.

"Did it work?” She asks, softly.

"Not really.” He admits, because the urge to burn the world and him with it was stronger than ever when he saw her hurt. “I have new soldiers, but they haven't really resisted me. Most wanted to talk to me – can you imagine?”

It's more complicated than that actually. The undead wanted to talk, and Jin-Woo, for all the bloodlust he felt, wanted to learn more about the system – about the story behind the Double Dungeon. The monsters were… peculiar. They bowed down to Jin-Woo as soon as he entered the dungeon, calling him king and were ready to offer him their army, their undying loyalty.

They weren't able to tell him much, the system censoring too much information. (“It is an honor to meet the successor of….” and Jin-Woo was unable to hear the name spoken, “Our loyalty belongs to you your highness,” the dungeon boss explained.) But they were happy to be killed, happy to join his ranks and Jin-Woo has over four hundred undead in his army, and that's no small thing. They will serve to protect his family.

"So it really is necromancy?" Jin-Ah asks, and Jin-Woo tilts his head a little, "Your power is to raise the dead?" She explains.

And Jin-Woo knows that the internet is constantly searching for information about him. He knows that most people have already understood what his power entails - it's not very difficult, he has called several hundred ant soldiers to help him in China. Liu Zhigang quickly showed him the various internet pages that act as investigation areas, the Discord servers that list all the evidence on the accuracy of his power. It's normal that Jin-Ah is aware of this.

He nods, he doesn't have to hide that from her. For a few seconds, she is silent. She doesn't add anything else, pensive – and he gives her time to digest the information. He realizes how awful his power is when you take the time to think about it, the monstrosities he could do (which he has already done, he realizes, when he thinks of the three dead Japanese fighters and transformed into soldiers). He could have lied to Jin-Ah. He could have made her believe he's still who he was before – if it’s for her, pretending to be normal wouldn't have been too hard. But he doesn't want to lie to her, not anymore.

“If I die, will you bring me back as a shadow?” Jin-Ah asks, immediately snapping him out of his thoughts.

He straightens up quickly, his grip on Jin-Ah's shoulders a little too tight. The idea disgusts him. It repels him to the highest degree. His sister is not going to die. She can't die. The very idea that she could imagine her death, when she is only seventeen, is the worst torture. Nothing will happen to her. Nothing will happen to her again. Jin-Woo will destroy all people, destroy all monsters who even think about laying a finger on her. She doesn’t have to think that. She must not think of such horrors.

“You will not die. I won't let anything happen to you again. I promise.” He replies, his voice cold. He can't let her think for a second that it's just a weak promise, that he won’t keep his words.

“But if…” She tries to answer, and Jin-Woo cuts her off immediately.

“Never again Jin-Ah, I swear.”

She lowers her eyes a little, to look at the ground. Maybe she doesn't believe him. Jin-Woo wouldn't blame her, he is aware that he screwed up a lot. But that won't happen again. He won't let anyone touch her anymore. Jin-Ah may not believe it right now, but she will be forced to in time, when she realizes that she is now certainly more protected than presidents and royal families.

"It’s just that… I don't want to leave you.” She admits. "What would you do without me?” She jokes a little, to hide the crack in her voice.

And Jin-Woo thinks for a single second about what he would do if he were to lose her. He thinks of the world of flames he saw in the Demon Castle and he tells himself, without too much difficulty, that he would not have too much trouble reproducing it the world were to take his little sister from him. He thinks of the cries of terror, the tears of pain of civilians in China, those for whom he tried so hard to feel empathy; and he tells himself that he could easily hear them again, on an entire continent, on the entire planet, if he were to lose the one that means the most to him.

“You have enough soldiers in your shadow to bring down a country right now.” He just says, because he can't explain the rest to Jin-Ah. “We will make a selection when you are discharged from the hospital – so that you can choose which ones you want to keep with you.”

He'll let her pick the ones she wants, but he'll give her way more than she thinks. She will be under such protection that even Thomas will not be able to approach her easily (he’ll ask the man, just to make sure – just to try. His friend won’t refuse him that, and if Jin-Woo succeeds in repel Thomas, his little sister will be forever safe).

“Tank?” Jin-Ah asks, a tiny smile on her face.

And Jin-Woo touches on the bond he has with his shadows, right down to the bear. Tank is on the border between Jin-Ah's shadow and reality, ready to pounce if necessary. (“Stay with her.” He orders, and Tank roars, “until the end”, he seems to mean without being able to speak – Jin-Woo gets to sense his hatred for not being enough; his will to do better, to stay to take care of her).

“That’s not even a question, he adores you.” He admits, and Jin-Ah beams (it's a reciprocal thing, Jin-Woo understands pretty easily – he did well to take Tank with him into that red gate).

"And if you ever need him?" She asks, after a few seconds of hesitation.

Jin-Woo dares not tell her that he can’t even count the number of soldiers he has in his shadow anymore. He can understand that Jin-Ah is worried about him, she often worries about the world; and he is his brother. Of course she's worried about him. It makes sense – the same way Jin-Woo worries about her. He doesn't deserve her.

"I'll just have to call him.” He answers, and it's not a lie. His shadows are bound to him before they are bound to anyone else. If he wants to get them back, he can do it with a simple command.

"Can I have Igris too?" She asks, with a small amused smile. She's proud of her little joke, and Jin-Woo refuses not to play along. He likes to see her happy.

"Don't be mean," he replies, one hand over his heart as if in pain, "you know I love Igris." Jin-Ah laughs a little bit, and Jin-Woo pretends that he doesn't sense Igris' satisfaction through their bond. Oh, if she were to need him, he would place Igris in her shadow without the slightest hesitation, but in the meantime he prefers to keep him.

"And you don’t love Tank?" His little sister asks, still amused.

Jin-Woo sighs, and his little sister sticks her tongue out at him. He does the same, pretending not to hear Tank roar in the shadows. The idea makes the bear laugh - Jin-Ah doesn't realize it's an honor for the soldiers to protect her, because they all realize how important she is to him.

"Are you staying with me?” Jin-Ah ends up asking, when she sees that night is falling.

And she puts on a strong face, but Jin-Woo knows her too well. He knows her reactions, and he knows how to read her face. When she worries, she digs her thumbnail into the skin of her other fingers. She doesn't have to worry anymore. He is there, and he does not intend to leave her alone. Not anymore. Never again.

“Of course, as long as you want.”

Jin-Woo lays down right next to her, and they're a little too cramped in the small hospital bed, but it's not like anyone can tell them anything. Oh, they can try, the visiting hours are long over. But they sure aren't stupid, and Jin-Woo may well use his influence over Korea for something (like traumatizing poor nurses trying to do their jobs).

“Jin-Woo?” He hums a little, to tell her that he is listening. “There was a man. He saved me when I was going to be killed. I don't think he was a hunter, because he had no armor, so maybe a member of the Association.”

He owes the survival of his little sister to a stranger. Jin-Ah is alive because someone saved her – not because the shadows were strong enough, or because Jin-Woo got there in time, but because someone else, someone over whom Jin-Woo has no control, came to protect her. The survival of his little sister has nothing to do with him. And the mere idea that he is useless in her protection makes him feel horrible.

“Can you describe him to me?” He asks, because Jin-Ah wouldn't talk about this man if she didn't want to say something else.

“Uh… In his thirties, quite hot, hella strong.” Stronger than the soldiers Jin-Woo placed in Jin-Ah's shadow, if the man was able to defeat the monsters and protect the students.

“Any distinctive signs? Hair colour?” Jin-Ah wrinkles her nose a little at his question.

"He was covered in monster blood so… Green?" Jin-Woo chuckles a little at her joke. "Seriously, I don't know, but I want to thank him.”

Surely that's a good idea. Jin-Ah can thank him, and Jin-Woo will make sure that the debt he owes this stranger is paid. He carries weight in their country, in their region, and even in the whole world – whatever the man wants, Jin-Woo is pretty sure he can deliver.

“I have friends in the Association, I will see if we can find him.” Jin-Ah smiles a little at him. “What should we do to thank him? I suck at finding gifts…”

"Maybe we could make cookies?" Jin-Ah offers. “Everyone loves cookies. »

"It's a good idea - we'll cook this when we're home. Sleep a little in the meantime.”

She falls asleep without any problem, a few seconds after closing her eyes. And Jin-Woo watches over each of her dreams, to make sure they don't turn into nightmares.

…

Go Gun-Hee is in a bad phase. His health results are getting worse, and for the moment, after the death of several hundred high school students because of the dungeon-break, public opinion is not in favor of the Association (they don't realize that some survived just because they were there). Their most powerful hunter spent two weeks in China (much to the chagrin of the country's journalists and politicians) before raging back and disappearing into a hospital room (his sister's, if the information he has is correct) and not giving him any news.

And that's a problem - he needs to contact Sung Jin-Woo quickly. Usually Woo Jin-Chul is the one who takes care of everything about the hunter, but he's not available right now, and Gun-Hee had forgotten how awful it is to take care of S-rank Hunters. Many countries are getting more and more insistent on meeting Sung Jin-Woo, and while he can spurn their request, he can't refuse them forever.

“Yo!” Calls a voice right behind him, and Go Gun-Hee barely has time to turn his head a little to see his shadow resting on the ground, and two human figures appear.

Speaking of the devil.

"Mr. Sung, it's always a pleasure to see you.” Go Gun-Hee replies, a huge smile forming on his face. "I imagine it's your little sister!"

The young girl next to Sung Jin-Woo is someone Go Gun-Hee has only seen on reports about the hunter, or magazines taking too close of an interest in the man's private life. The scar on her face is a novelty, and he knows what it's related to. Sung Jin-Ah, since that's her name, hangs on her brother's arm, a basket covered by a tea towel in the other hand (and he has quite a good nose so he recognizes the smell - surely cookies).

“It is a pleasure to meet you Miss Sung. My condolences for the horror that happened – I wish we were able to do more.” He adds, bowing a little to the girl who keeps her back straight before nodding a little at him.

(And it's rude, especially when they come to his office without previous notice, but she's Sung Jin-Woo's little sister, so she can get away with a lot more than being rude to him).

“About that, we are looking for the people who helped that day.” The hunter informs him, already aware that the Association was present that day. "Do you have the list?"

Sung Jin-Ah's hand on his brother's arm quietly tightens, but Go Gun-Hee has eagle eyes, and easily spots it. She's the one looking for someone – and she was in school that day, it's possible she's looking for someone she saw, maybe someone who helped her get away, who protected her. That would be quite a good thing; any debt Sung Jin-Ah owes them is a debt Sung Jin-Woo owes them (and bonding with him other with other ways than his relationship with Jin-Chul is an idea Gun-Hee likes).

"The monitoring department took care of the matter - Chief Woo will know better than me.”

He saw the sheet containing the names of the people involved in the raid: a few independent hunters, no guilds, and most members of the monitoring department, guided by Jin-Chul himself.

“I went to Jin-Chul’s office before, he was not there.” Sung Jin-Woo replies, and his little sister's gaze is immediately on him, one eyebrow raised. It must not be a name she has heard before (and oh, so she is not aware of the relationship between them).

“Mr. Sung, Chief Woo is in the hospital right now.” Go Gun-Hee informs him, an eyebrow raised in turn.

And he didn't expect the immediate drop in temperature or Sung Jin-Woo's icy eyes in his (and he's not shaking, he's not shaking, he's not shaking – he knows he's close to death, but he still has so much to do. He can't die right now, Korea still needs him).

"Why?” And the voice is cold, so cold that it becomes hot.

He didn't know. Jin-Chul hadn't told him about his little hospital stay. Oh, what a shitty situation. Gun-Hee is too old to handle this bullshit, he no longer has the energy to deal with hunters as ruthless as Sung Jin-Woo.

"Oh nothing serious, don't worry.” And the temperature of the room immediately rises, until it returns to its initial level. “He just had to go because of a small injury and I forced him to stay there. Forced rest for a week.”

Sung Jin-Woo smiles a little bit, clearly amused.

"Well done! That’s a good idea, he certainly needs it.” He finally answers, giving a thumbs up. He turns his head a little towards his little sister before adding. “I’ll call us a taxi.”

"Can't you call Kaisel instead?" Sung Jin-Ah asks, speaking for the first time and calling out a name Go Gun-Hee has never heard. “I want to fly a little.”

And she's most definitely talking about the flying summon that Sung Jin-Woo possesses – a dragon, much smaller and less dangerous than Kamish, but still very scary (all of humanity has a bad memory of all dragon species – that someone could want to fly on one of them, a civilian in addition, is inconceivable).

“Oh, good idea!” Sung Jin-Woo replies.

(And what exactly can Sung Jin-Ah make her brother do? If foreign countries were to find out, they would immediately focus their efforts on her - because it's clear that no matter where she goes, her brother goes with her).

"It was a pleasure Mr. Go!"

And they both jump out the window, only to reappear a split second later, on the back of a flying shadow.

(Those siblings are freaks).

Chapter Text

"I'm sorry Mr. Woo, I'm not allowed to give you that kind of information", the doctor replies for the fifteenth time, after Jin-Chul asked the question he already asked fourteenth times.

He wants to break something – the hospital bed, the small TV or the vase on the bedside table, whatever. He needs to let off some steam, he feels like he's going crazy. He feels like he’s useless, totally useless. With each new second that passes, he has the feeling that disasters are happening in Korea or in the rest of the world and that he does nothing to prevent them, although he has the means and the capacities.

It's torture. It's torture and he's going crazy. If he had known the ambush he was about to fall into, he would never have gone to treat his leg – he can survive with a broken bone; he cannot survive without doing his job.

"I just want to know if you have any news from the portal in Busan, I’m not asking you to give me a star or something! It’s nothing, just some news!”

He could use the soldiers he has in his shadow to call Jin-Woo and ask him to get him out of there (even Go Gun-Hee can't deny their new little prodigy anything), but his soulmate most definitely has better to do than pick him up – he must be keeping a hawk eye on his sister, and those dear to his heart. It's understandable, and Jin-Chul knows that even he can't bother him (because in Jin-Woo's eyes, there's nothing more important than Jin-Ah's well-being, and after the horror she went through, that's understandable).

Oh sure, he could also just jump out the window or break down his hospital room door, but Go Gun-Hee has threatened to fire him immediately if he escapes this forced rest and Jin-Chul prefers to last a week without his job than spending his whole life feeling like he’s useless. He doesn't think he would be able to stand it (maybe he would go into the hunting world, Jin-Woo is about to open a guild, he must have room for an A-rank hunter…)

“I'm sorry Sir, I'm not able to answer you.”

He growls in response; an almost visceral growl that doesn't seem to bother the doctor, who just bows a little before leaving and closing the door behind him, taking care to set the alarm on. It's ridiculous. Jin-Chul is an adult. Maybe he needs a rest, but depriving him of all contact with the outside world is too much. He didn't do anything to deserve this. He always behaved well, always did his job well, always put the interests of Korea before his own and that's how he is thanked. It's ridiculous.

And his subordinates are not bad but, without him, they are a nest of ants without their queen and find themselves totally disorganized. If a single disaster hits Korea and he is not there to give them orders, they will be useless. Even the most senior and experienced always find themselves helpless when he is away. They start running around like headless chickens. They need him, and Jin-Chul needs to find them. He feels like a mother who abandons her children knowing very well that she will find them covered with wounds and slush. It's not a pleasant feeling.

He counts the minutes as a prisoner would count the days that separate him from freedom. He knows the exact number of tiles on the ceiling and on the floor; is able to point out with closed eyes all the cracks in the walls, all the little flaws in the tapestry. To cross the room lengthwise, he must take five long steps; he must make six when he crosses it in width. And he has the impression of going around in circles, of being a death row inmate awaiting the day of sentencing.

He is going crazy.

Someone has to get him out of there, he can't take it anymore. He will end up destroying everything, and he might hurt someone at the same time. He can't afford to risk hurting anyone. He needs to leave before someone innocent gets hurt. He will go crazy. He is not meant to be idle, rest is not for him - he needs to put his brain on something, to investigate the mysteries of the world or to fight against monsters but inactivity and idleness are pests that he needs to avoid as much as possible.

“Mr Woo.” Another doctor calls him, knocking behind the door and Jin-Chul is immediately in front of the latter, because it is rare that visits are so closely spaced. “You have visitors.”

He has been stuck in the hospital for thirty-two hours and forty-three minutes and has not had a single visit. Order from Go Gun-Hee. No one has the right to pay him the slightest visit, he must rest apparently. It's absolutely stupid. Human beings need social interactions according to psychologists (and Jin-Chul needs his work more than interactions, but he can pretend if it just helps him fight boredom). Anyway, he hasn't had a visit since he was admitted and the possibility of finally seeing someone other than a doctor is wonderful.

(Jin-Chul doesn't know many people capable of overriding Go Gun-Hee's orders).

"How is the princess doing, stuck in the highest room of the tallest tower?" Jin-Woo asks him, a small smile on his face as the door opens.

And Jin-Chul has rarely been so happy to see his soulmate, because if there's one person in this world that even Go Gun-Hee can't say anything about, it's Jin-Woo. If Jin-Woo asks for his forced rest period to end, no one will be able to refuse him, and Jin-Chul will be free. Even the comparison with the princess doesn't bother him that much; he is ready to accept everything to regain his freedom.

“My knight in shining armor.” He responds by letting Jin-Woo look him up and down, as if to check that he isn't injured. “Tell me you came to get me out of here.’

Jin-Woo puts a hand on his face, his thumb just below his right eye, stroking the skin a little where Jin-Chul knows he has dark circles more prominent than usual. He knows it, but he still doesn't think they're worth those of his soulmate, who looks like he hasn't slept in weeks. Very clearly, the attack on the school hit him harder than any dungeon he's ever faced.

“I don’t know yet, you look like you need to rest.” Jin-Woo finally replies, and Jin-Chul feels like groaning, because he can't get such hope and then lose it. It's just cruel.

"I'm not resting, I'm freaking out.” He explains, and he hopes the desperation in his voice is audible enough for Jin-Woo to understand the urgency of the situation.

"I'll see what I can do.” His soulmate finally replies with a small smile and Jin-Chul sighs in relief.

He grabs both of Jin-Woo's cheeks before quickly kissing him. And oh, he had missed it, both the contact with another human, but also and especially the closeness with Jin-Woo. It's only a touch of a few seconds between their lips, but when he pulls back, his soulmate looks at him with wide eyes and a little blush on his ears. He closes his eyelids for a fraction of a second before smiling softly, discreetly, as if trying to hide it without success.

"I missed you.” Jin-Woo confesses, before grimacing a bit, the bond between them taking effect.

“Yeah, I missed you too.” He ends up confessing, because Jin-Woo spent several days in China, but also because he's bored like he's never been bored before. "What are you doing here?”

"I'm looking for information. Jin-Woo reveals, with a small smile. “And I wanted to introduce you to someone.”

He pushes the door open a little and waves his hand, as if to indicate someone to come closer. The doctor behind the door has a pretty tight face, he knows that if Jin-Chul were to try and leave the hospital now, he couldn't do anything to stop him. He hears a few footsteps, out of the corner of his ear, coming from the other end of the corridor, until they approach him. A new face appears in the doorway, and Jin-Chul recognizes Sung Jin-Ah's face quite easily.

“Chief Woo, this is my little sister, Sung Jin-Ah”. Jin-Woo introduces, with a small smile, “Jin-Ah, this is Woo Jin-Chul, the head of the Association Surveillance Department.”

And oh, they already know each other, but it's quite nice to know that Jin-Woo wants to introduce his little sister to him; to know that they have reached a stage where Jin-Woo is ready to introduce him to the most important person for him. Because it has to mean something (something other than "leaving her alone for a second after almost losing her is out of the question"), or at least Jin-Chul hopes it means something.

The girl in front of him has her eyes wide open at the sight of him, and for a moment Jin-Chul thinks she recognizes him – but that's not possible, he was covered in monster blood when they met in her school. She can't recognize him.

She can’t, right?

Sung Jin-Ah reaches out to him, opening his mouth but failing to speak. Then, her face twists into a grimace, as if realizing something. She tries to say something again, but the sound of her voice is stuck in her throat and her face turns red. Next to her, Jin-Woo looks a little bit worried by her reaction.

“Jin-Ah?" He asks.

"It's him!” The girl exclaims, and oh, she remembers him. “Big bro, it’s him!”

And Jin-Woo frowns a bit, not seeming to understand what she means. It would be better if it stayed that way, Jin-Chul doesn't particularly want Jin-Woo to learn about his connection in the high school attack. He didn't do it in order to get recognition from Jin-Woo, he didn't do it to get anything back, and he doesn't want anything either.

"Thank you!” Sung Jin-Ah says, bowing at the perfect angle, both arms stretched out in front of her, a small basket full of cookies.

And Jin-Woo's eyes widen – oh, he gets it. Jin-Chul's hopes and dreams are shattered. He turns his gaze to Jin-Chul, but has no other reaction than that. His face is completely closed and he becomes unfathomable in a fraction of a second. Jin-Chul quickly turns his attention back to the girl, still bowing, and what she is presenting to him.

“I'm not going to say no to cookies.” He finally says, accepting the basket.

Sung Jin-Ah raises her head, a huge smile on her face, seeing him accept her present. The scar on her face has not faded, and Jin-Chul quickly thinks that he will have to look at the different treatments that may exist in relation to it. It's possible that Jin-Woo is also already researching, but two brains are better than one. He grabs one of the cookies and quickly gobbles it down (they're pretty good by the way).

“I don't think I'll be able to eat all that.” He finally adds, quickly counting fifty little cakes in the basket.

“I am sure the other patients in the hospital will be delighted to have them then.” Jin-Woo responds, before Sung Jin-Ah has time to say anything. “Igris and Beru will accompany you.”

The girl doesn't have time to let out a single exclamation of surprise before being led out of the hospital room, accompanied by two menacing shadows (and Jin-Chul is sure to recognize the Ant King in that weird shadow – and just what kind of monsters make up Jin-Woo's army exactly?). She doesn't seem to be fighting against her forced departure, but still throws a questioning look at her brother, just because she most certainly does not understand why she is being fired like that.

Jin-Woo turns back to him as soon as the door closes behind Sung Jin-Ah. He has no expression on his face – it's a common thing with him, but it's very rarely addressed to Jin-Chul (he's always more expressive when they're together – Jin-Woo always tries to let him read him easily, like a book, he doesn't hide anything (or at least, none of his emotions – because Jin-Chul is pretty sure that otherwise he still has a lot of secrets, which he can't wait to discover).

"Whatever you want, tell me, and I'll make sure you get it." Jin-Woo told him, his voice harsh.

And Jin-Chul wants to sigh. He can imagine that having Sung Jin-Woo’s debt is what many in the world would like, but that's not the kind of relationship he wants with him. It's not healthy - he hasn't been running to that school to have that kind of award in the aftermath. He wants something more than just a debt-based relationship with Jin-Woo – something healthier.

“Jin-Woo, I don’t need anything.” He replies, smiling a little bit.

"Then save the favor for later." Jin-Woo replies, and he looks almost pissed off at his refusal. “I will pay this debt.”

And why is he upset? Jin-Chul doesn't think he's responsible for anything that can upset him, on the contrary. The person he loves the most is alive, he has no reason to be angry.

"You don't owe me you idiot.” He affirms, insisting a little on the insult in order to make it clear to him what he means.

“I could have lost my sister, my Jin-Ah – I could have lost her.” And the temperature drops a few degrees. “Of course I owe you.”

And ah – that's why. It's not anger, it's those nerves giving out. Jin-Chul doesn't have a big family, and he's never been responsible for anyone close to him. He doesn't have a clue what it's like to have what amounts to a child, but Jin-Woo raised Sung Jin-Ah like she was his daughter, so of course his concern is more that of a parent than a brother. He thought he had lost her, and he wants to get rid of everything that sends him back to his failure - including the debt he thinks he owes to Jin-Chul.

"I was just doing my job.”

He knew this when he joined up as a young adult. It was written in his contract. ‘Ready for the ultimate sacrifice’. He signed, because he was ready to die if his work took him to death, he was ready to sacrifice himself if it meant protecting one person. They didn't get there, but intervening in the school was part of his job, and the only reward he should get is his salary. He doesn't want recognition, and he doesn't want anything from anyone (even if the cookies are really good).

"And I don't know what I'm supposed to do to thank you!"

And Jin-Woo got scared, really scared, when he realized that he wasn't able to help his sister. Jin-Chul realized this in the messages he sent him, but also in the videos that circulated on the media afterwards. He was able to see his arrival in Korea, in Seoul, in front of the high school – the way he grabbed Lim by the neck, to force him to tell him everything he knew. It wasn't anger, it was fear; the purest, most instinctive terror of losing what he is meant to protect.

But Jin-Woo told him that he had lost fear, that it was one of the first feelings he had lost. It couldn't be a lie, because he can't lie to him. But maybe he made an honest mistake about what he's lost - maybe what he's lost isn't his feelings, but the way he feels them. He no longer feels fear in the face of monsters or in the face of what scares everyone, but it was definitely terror in his eyes in his videos.

(Or he no longer feels emotions on the same level as the rest of humanity. Maybe only the most real moments of dread make him feel fear. That doesn't mean his feelings are gone, just that they're buried deep inside him – and that's so reassuring).

“Well…” Jin-Chul begins, and Jin-Woo's eyes are immediately fixed on him. “If you manage to get me out of here, you can consider your debt paid.”

Jin-Woo sighs a bit, before raising an eyebrow. He doesn't seem particularly impressed by what Jin-Chul offers to pay his debt. He should not even try to complain! He demanded to pay his debt, so he better not shirk now that he has a chance to do so.

“Something a little more difficult please.” Says his soulmate, resting his forehead on his shoulder.

"More difficult?” Jin-Chul replies, a small smile on his face. "Do you have any idea of the task I'm asking of you? It's more than a task, it's a real quest, in which you will have to face many dragons..."

“Just Go Gun-Hee. I think I will survive.” Jin-Woo cuts him off.

“…And hundreds of enemies!” Jin-Chul continues, as if nothing had happened. If they have to go into the imagination of a fairy tale, they might as well not do things by halves.

"The nurses and doctors between your room and the outside?"” He manages to feel Jin-Woo's smile without even seeing it. “Please, they were almost on their knees just when I arrived.”

Jin-Chul feels Jin-Woo's hands slide down his back, to wrap around him and force him into a hug. It's nice, he hadn't realized how much he had missed Jin-Woo (they both had a lot of work, things to occupy their minds – and Jin-Chul hadn't realized that the absence of his soul mate had weighed that heavily on his heart). They'll have to talk about who they are for each other, how they plan to move forward – because Jin-Chul doesn't know if he can love someone without feelings, but very clearly, Jin- Woo still has them, and he needs to know how far it goes.

"Thank you.” Jin-Woo whispers to him, and Jin-Chul hugs him back, wrapping his own arms around the hunter's shoulders.

"I was just doing my job." He answers.

“Thank you for being good at your job then.” Jin-Woo corrects, and there's a smile in his voice.

Chapter Text

“It was the first time in two days that my brother let me go somewhere without having a direct eye on me.” Sung Jin-Ah tells him, while her brother is in the hallway, on the phone with someone.

The girl quickly returned, all of her cookies donated to patients and doctors at the hospital. She arrived in Jin-Chul's room, without knocking, and only raised an eyebrow when she saw that her brother's arms were wrapped around his waist. Contrary to what Jin-Chul thought, Jin-Woo didn't immediately walk away, didn't back away as soon as she entered, as if to pretend nothing had happened. He turned his head a little, to place a kiss on Jin-Chul's neck, before slowly straightening up.

He exchanged a few words with his sister, ignoring the amused smile on Sung Jin-Ah's face, before leaving the room and heading down the hall, phone in hand, to contact Go Gun-Hee (and Jin-Chul is able to promise that he didn't break into a big smile when he heard his superior's voice on the other end of the line - he's lucky his soulmate is the only one capable to negotiate with the man). Meanwhile, the girl remained in the room, her gaze first on the door before turning back to him.

“He must have really wanted to talk to you.”

Her smile is amused, and it has the advantage of reassuring Jin-Chul a little. Given the situation in which she surprised them, she must have understood very well the kind of relationship he has with her brother. For her to not angry, for her to even be smiling about it, shows that she's not against his affection for Jin-Woo. It's a good thing for him.

"Sorry to have taken your brother's time.” He apologizes anyway.

The young girl laughs before sitting down in one of the available chairs, staring at him. She examines him from head to toe, a slightly pensive look on her face. It would be normal for her to resent him a little; her brother's presence must be comforting and reassuring, especially after what she's been through - and while Jin-Chul is sure Igris and Beru are strong soldiers, they're still less strong than Jin-Woo himself.

“Nah, no problem – I owe you that.” Answers the young girl.

And oh, please, she doesn't need to think that she owes him anything. He has already had enough trouble dealing with the unnecessary recognition of her brother, it is not to also have to explain to the young girl that she has no debt towards him. He immediately raises both hands, as a sign of appeasement.

“I can assure you, Miss Sung, you owe me nothing at all.” He explains, easily, and she sighs a little.

"I wasn’t talking about that day at school.” She replies, and Jin-Chul raises an eyebrow. "I mean, I'm really grateful, but it's your job, and other than to say thank you there's not much else I can do.”

He smiles, before nodding, because that's exactly what he wanted Jin-Woo to understand, but he imagines it's already good. Sung Jin-Ah still has a small smile on her face, as if she was between amused and happy, and she didn't really know which emotion was more important.

“I just wanted to say thank you for taking care of my brother.” She ends up adding, to explain what she meant at first. “I imagine you are an adequate soulmate.”

And ah, that's not something she's supposed to know. Jin-Chul knows that much of his department today is aware of his connection to Jin-Woo, even though he never confirmed anything. It's more like an open secret – everyone knows, but there's nothing official; and if Jin-Chul doesn't trust them to do their job properly without him, he trusts them enough to know they're not going to go talk to the press. They have too much professionalism for that.

“I wasn’t aware you knew about that.” He ends up telling the girl.

Her smile grows when she realizes that he has not denied the link between him and his brother. There's no point in denying anything, since she already seems particularly convinced that he is indeed Jin-Woo's soulmate. And he doesn't really want to deny it either; especially not with his sister, it would be a bit too much like denying his affection for him, like denying everything they went through. He doesn't want that.

“I wasn’t really aware; Jin-Woo just said he met his soulmate, and I doubt he would be this close physically to you, if you weren’t the soulmate in question.”

And he was unaware that Jin-Woo had said anything to his family, and there's something very satisfying about knowing that his soulmate doesn't hide the bond between them to his family, that he's being honest with that, that he's not ashamed of Jin-Chul. It's pleasant.

“Well, I guess saving me will also give you some points with mom.”

He doesn't tell Sung Jin-Ah that it's a good thing because he did pretty badly with the first impressions with Madame Park the last time they met. He prefers not to think about that, and concentrates on what is implied by the girl's words, because he can't let her think that kind of thing.

“I can assure you that I did not act with this goal in mind.”

He can't let Sung Jin-Ah believe that the only reason he came to help against the monsters is because he knew his soulmate's little sister was there. Of course it kinda played out, because he doesn't want Jin-Woo to be sad, but the first thing, the only real important thing is that Jin-Chul was just doing his job. He didn't intervene just because Sung Jin-Woo's little sister was in that school, he would have intervened regardless of the school, regardless of the students there.

"Oh?” Sung Jin-Ah gave a small exclamation of surprise. “So you didn’t know this was my school? Because you didn't seem surprised when you saw me.”

Jin-Chul doesn't know if he's being accused of something, or if it's just a discussion. He feels more like he's undergoing some sort of weird test, a little quiz that would allow the young girl to make sure he's worthy of Jin-Woo. And Jin-Chul isn't really sure what he's supposed to think about that.

“I knew it was your school, but I imagine the whole world knows about it.” He admits, without too much difficulty. "But it's my job to protect civilians, and by that I mean everyone in the country, not just my soulmate's little sister.”

She raises an eyebrow, as if not really convinced (but Jin-Chul would have intervened even if she was not in the school, even if the little sister of the man he is happy with was not there. Really, he would have stepped in – he would have done something, because he's not the type to leave children in danger when he can do something…Right?)

"Hmm, it really doesn't matter.” She ends up saying, and good, Jin-Chul doesn't want to spend too much time wondering if he would have done something if it hadn’t been Sung Jin-Ah's school. “I am happy to be alive.”

She smiles at him again – her smile is somewhat similar to Jin-Woo's; the left dimple a bit more pronounced than the right, and a few lines under her eyes that appear when her teeth are visible.

“And I am happy to be able to meet you under better circumstances.” He replies, smiling a little in turn.

Jin-Woo walks into the room around this time, his phone still in his hand. Jin-Chul didn't even think to listen to his conversation with Go Gun-Hee, focusing on his senses – he was focused on talking with Sung Jin-Ah and so he didn't think to check if Jin- Woo had managed to keep his promise. He can only hope that Go Gun-Hee hasn't made up his mind to refuse their greatest hunter.

Jin-Woo steps closer to his sister to kiss his sister's forehead, before walking over to Jin-Chul to kiss his lips, unabashed at the sounds of disgust Sung Jin-Ah is making behind him. The young girl makes faces more hideous than the others, without it being enough to stop them. Jin-Woo's hand lands on his cheek, and, after a few seconds, he pulls back. Discreetly, his soulmate gives him a little wink.

“The princess is free.” Says his soulmate.

Jin-Chul is so happy that he accepts the new kiss Jin-Woo offers him, completely forgetting about their audience. Within seconds, he has Jin-Woo's tongue in his mouth, and he's pretty sure his soulmate is trying to find out the exact taste of his molars. Jin-Chul prefers not to specify that his own nails are dug into Jin-Woo’s neck, because that would mean that he is completely letting himself go.

“Jin-Woo, seriously?” Jin-Ah asks, her disgust echoing in her voice. "I don't have a salad, but you get the idea! Not in front of me!”

Jin-Chul quickly pulls his arms away from his soulmate's neck to push him back a little bit, and he manages to hear a small gasp in Jin-Woo's throat. He really has no shame, it's quite impressive. Jin-Chul isn't particularly bothered about having an audience - he's never had a problem kissing Jin-Woo in front of Go Gun-Hee, but he imagined that, in front of his sister, he'd be a bit more reserved. Clearly, not at all.

Jin-Woo agrees to step back, before giving his sister a quick glance, who responds by spreading her arms open, her mouth in a grimace – a very clear sign to tell him without speaking that she doesn't want to see him ram his tongue in his soulmate's throat, let alone when she's barely a few feet beside them. Jin-Woo sighs again, so she gives him the middle finger and he finally seems to accept her grievances.

“So yeah, little sister – Jin-Chul is my soulmate.” Jin-Woo explains, extending a hand in his direction, clearly aware of the conversation they just had.

Jin-Ah sniffles, and the grimace on her face turns into a small smile. She gets up from the chair she was on, stretches a bit, before moving closer to her brother and slapping him on the shoulder. Jin-Woo probably doesn't feel anything, but he pretends to step back, and massage his skin where he was hit.

“No shit Sherlock.” Sung Jin-Ah replies, before turning to Jin-Chul. "You're doing well, he's pretty hot.”

Jin-Woo's smile is a beaming one, and he winks at Jin-Chul again before turning back to Sung Jin-Ah to tangle her hair, one hand staying on her head.

“Yeah, I'm pretty lucky.” He admits, and Jin-Chul promises he's not blushing.

(Jin-Woo can't lie when they're in the same room – so he really thinks he's lucky to have him as a soulmate, and he's not shy about admitting that to his little sister, to the person who means the most to him. Of course Jin-Chul is blushing, Jin-Woo is adorable, how could he not be blushing?)

When he returns home as a free man (after flying on Kaisel's back with the two Sungs - and he swears he didn't scream), he already has quite a few papers waiting for him, and several new reports to check and sign. He immediately gets to work, because he has almost two full days to make up for. He receives a message from his superior, where Go Gun-Hee quickly complains that Jin-Woo's affection is blinding him to what is necessary for Jin-Chul's sake. He prefers not to answer, he has already won anyway.

His attention is quickly drawn to another subject, still connected to the Sung family. All twitter trends are connected to Sung Jin-Ah in one way or another, and he prefers to check what it is. Sung Jin-Ah's Instagram account has gained tens of thousands of followers since the attack on the school - and she's received messages of support from thousands of fans; and the hateful comments soon disappeared; people wishing for her to have died because of the attack quickly found and brought to justice (after a little investigation, Jin-Chul quickly realized that the talents of Yoo Jin-Ho had once again been put to work).

But what gets her on every news channel in the world, and trending across different social media is the new post she made, just two hours earlier, almost as soon as they took Jin-Chul back to his home, and left to go back to their own.

It's a photo of her brother, his back facing the camera, one hand on a hospital bed and the other on the hip of someone whose face is hidden. The hands of the stranger in the photo are around Jin-Woo's shoulders, nails dug into his skin and it's very clear from the position of their faces that the two are kissing

Along with the photo, Sung Jin-Ah added a short comment: “Well, my brother is not single anymore. Can you guess whose throat he has his tongue in? Spoil: It's not Thomas André lol'

Jin-Chul is a little embarrassed to admit that it took him several seconds to recognize himself in the photo.

Chapter Text

The world takes two hours, thirty-one minutes, and about ten seconds to discover the identity of the person standing next to Korea’s greatest hunter in the photograph posted by Sung Jin-Ah.

Then, Woo Jin-Chul's name is offered on a Reddit page, and it only takes a few minutes for the Internet to find out everything about his life. Photographs of him circulate and quickly, his occupation within the Association is revealed. A few testimonies are given by people he met during his life, but whose names he does not even remember. In short, for the first time, Jin-Chul discovers what fame is.

He doesn't really like it.

Meanwhile, Jonas, Brazil's most powerful fighter, shares the photograph made by Sung Jin-Ah on his own Instagram, before tagging Thomas André. ‘How does it feel for the one who claims to be the strongest to get cheated on with an A-rank?’ He writes, with a few amused smileys. Despite the trade war waged between Brazil and India, Siddharth Bachchan responds to the publication, playing Jonas's game: ‘It seems that size does not mean everything!’. Christopher Reed, because apparently it's game for those freaks to tease Thomas André, adds his own comment: 'As everyone knows, it's mostly a matter of knowing how to use it'.

(He quickly leaves the post in question, not seeing that Jin-Woo – who usually never uses social media– responds to the thread with his own comment, quickly gaining many likes and many subscribers with just a few words, without any smiley or punctuation: 'Jin-Chul knows how to use it'. When he learns about his soulmate comment, just a few minutes later, he claims that he has not turned entirely crimson at the innuendo.)

Anyway, the whole world is taking advantage of his relationship with Jin-Woo to go and throw a few pikes at Thomas André. And honestly, Jin-Chul is a little scared that it will backfire and that the most powerful hunter in the world will start being mad at him. Which would be silly, because Thomas Andre isn't dating Jin-Woo and according to his soulmate, there's never been any more than friendly innuendo between them.

(Thomas Andre's simple post on his main profile of a smiley with a broken heart is enough to make Jin-Chul shiver in terror. Perhaps Jin-Woo misunderstood the American's intentions. He can't lie to him, so maybe he just didn't realize that friendly ideas were much different for Thomas Andre. Or maybe the man is just having fun with the situation. Jin-Chul would rather for it to be the latter option; he is nowhere near strong enough to fight the American for the right to date Jin-Woo).

His mother tries to call him nine times in the next hour; and he doesn't pick up. He doesn't really know what scares him. They've never been particularly close, but they’d never fought over anything and are still in touch despite the distance. However, he doesn't particularly feel like he owes her any explanation about his relationship with Jin-Woo (which they still haven't defined by the way – because contrary to what Sung Jin-Ah claims, Jin-Woo is still legally single).

At the same time, he received more than a dozen interview requests; mostly by disreputable magazines but also by some of the biggest TV stations in their country – and Jin-Chul can only tell himself that the world must be doing well enough for the news to take the time to cover this kind of subject.  It’s rather reassuring enough about the state of their world.

“Hey.” Jin-Woo's voice told him, about five seconds after he had that realization.

And Jin-Chul pretends he doesn't turn around, fist ready to strike. His soulmate's ability to teleport is something he has yet to get used to. Jin-Woo smirks, and a bag of premium coffee beans in his hands, which he quickly puts down on a counter.

“It’s a small gift, to beg your pardon - from Jin-Ah”, begins Jin-Woo. “Well, it's not really from Jin-Ah, because she's laughing her head off like an idiot; let's say it's from me to apologize for her bullshit, and for not having seen her take the picture.”

He accepts the gift without hesitation, because he is not the type to refuse good coffee. Jin-Woo doesn't have to apologize for that, he had his back to the camera. Jin-Chul could have seen her much more simply, and he didn't see anything either, so he's just as much to blame. Or maybe Sung Jin-Ah showed extreme discretion, worthy of high-ranking assassin-class hunters, and that explains why none of them noticed what happened that day.

“I wish it had been done on our own terms,” he explains and Jin-Woo grimaces a bit. “But that’s okay, I don’t really mind actually.”

Jin-Woo lets him kiss him without protesting. He lets Jin-Chul put his hands on his waist without trying to free himself. Neither his lips nor his body gives off the slightest heat but they are not cold for all that, and the contact between them is pleasant. Jin-Woo laughs against his lips, the sound powerful and amused.

"Are we dating?” Whispers his soulmate, without really stepping down.

And Jin-Chul chuckles a bit in turn, his peals of laughter absorbed in Jin-Woo's throat. It's a good question. They never defined what they were, never put words to what they felt. It's not really necessary, and Jin-Chul still doesn't think it is today; but the world knows that they are something for each other, and they will demand explanations.

“Well, at the moment, no." He answers. "But I wouldn't mind dating you.”

Jin-Woo's arms wrap around his shoulders and he lets out a small sigh of contentment against his lips. Jin-Chul puts his hands on his thighs, to lift him a little bit and Jin-Woo's legs wrap around his waist, resuming the koala pose he likes. It's simple to carry him like that - Jin-Chul is less strong than him, but he's still strong enough that Jin-Woo isn't heavier than a feather in his arms. It's easy to carry him to his sofa, lay him on the cushions and lie on him, his head in his neck.

"Cool, dating it is then." Jin-Woo tells him, between two kisses along his cheek.

A few hours later, Jin-Woo went back to his own home. He had to return to watch his sister; not that she needs protection, but she happens to be scolded and forced to stay at home, without any access to a single web connection and Jin-Woo doesn't trust Beru enough to remove her access to her phone and computer. Three hours with his boyfriend is already nice, but he wouldn't have said no to keeping him to himself a little while longer.

(And yes, Jin-Chul knows he's got work to do, but anyone with the vision of Jin-Woo lying on their couch, his teasing little smile on his face, would put off work - no matter how urgent it is. Jin-Woo is a divine vision).

'Babe.'

He receives as a message from Jin-Woo, between two calls from his mother which he still does not answer. The message makes him smile slightly, so he quickly responds to it (his computer, with all the reports he has to write, seems to be judging him – and maybe Jin-Chul didn't really want to go back to work , maybe he just wanted to be free again).

‘It was a little weird.’

'Dear?'

‘Whoa, too old-fashioned.’

'Love?'

‘You are skipping a few steps there.’

'Angel Face?'

‘Let’s stick to first names for now.’

'As you wish.'

'Thanks babe.'

Jin-Woo only responds to him with a small smiley of a blue heart. It might mean nothing, or it might mean a lot, and Jin-Chul prefers to look up the internet to find out what the color blue means – he gets a lot of possible meanings depending on the sites he looks at. Some claim that blue signifies loyalty, others that it is non-romantic love, and some claim that it is a BDSM symbol, indicating a preference for bondage. Jin-Chul takes a screenshot of the last site, to send it to Jin-Woo, thinking to make him laugh. He receives three blue hearts in response.

(And oh, Jin-Chul is an adult of an already acceptable age – he has no reason to blush like that for a simple message.)

The next day, a magazine headline read, "Korea's Most Powerful Hunter Seen Leaving His Boyfriend's Apartment - Can We Expect a Wedding Soon?". And the title makes Jin-Chul laugh a little, because they've only just formalized their relationship, and thinking about marriage is perhaps a little too hasty, but he still buys the magazine, because the photo that they managed to take of Jin-Woo, with his smirk and a few tooth marks around his neck, is an image he wants to keep.

When he arrives at work, Lim is by his side in the second, shaking him by the shoulders (or at least, he’s trying), with a succession of words that Jin-Chul cannot understand.

“I knew it sir! I knew it!” Lim finally tells him, a few tears in his eyes and Jin-Chul sighs as all of his other subordinates come forward to slap his back and offer their congratulations (even people he's absolutely never seen, and who ask him pretty quickly to tell them about him soulmate – they can fuck off).

Go Gun-Hee does not hesitate to make his own little comments, but the man mostly prefers to content himself with grumbling in his office, like what he no longer even has control over his own Association, and the ability to give orders to his own men without obtaining challenges in turn.

Today's topic happens to be Jin-Woo's guild opening (and it's still impressive how much, no matter what he does, Jin-Chul hears about him). Jin-Woo, as an S-rank, doesn't need to pass an exam, and very clearly took the time to negotiate with Go Gun-Hee to open his guild, with Yoo Jin-Ho (predictably) and a another young woman (Yoo Jin-Ho's cousin, if Jin-Chul's info is correct) – it won't be enough to go into dungeons since teams have to be ten members, but it's enough to create a guild.

"It's alright," Go Gun-Hee tells him as he returns from a meeting with several politicians. "From today, summons can count as team-members during dungeons, as long as they have the appropriate level"

And oh, if that isn't something made especially for Jin-Woo, Jin-Chul doesn't know what is. It's such favoritism that he has a little trouble knowing how Go Gun-Hee managed to get his measure accepted. It doesn't matter in the end. Thanks to this, Jin-Woo won't need anyone to go to dungeons anymore, and that might be what he wanted all along.

“Do we really have to pass the measure on the day Jin-Woo opens his guild?” Jin-Chul asks. "Doesn't that make our intentions a little too clear?"

“Our intentions couldn’t be clearer, and that’s perfect.” Go Gun-Hee replies. “When you’ll take my place Chief Woo, you will learn that sometimes we have to be tough with our subordinates and with those decrepit assholes.”

Jin-Chul ignores the little innuendos he's getting used to (he knows the day Go Gun-Hee retires will be the day he dies, so he's not going to think about having to become his successor) . Go Gun-Hee may not be the most powerful hunter in the country anymore, but it's true that he's still the one who rules it, and even though some people have been elected, they're ultimately less powerful than him on the international scene.

“He still has a few papers left to come and sign. You’ll tell him to come, won’t you?”

Jin-Chul isn't quite sure if there really are any papers left to sign – or at least, if there are things left that require Jin-Woo's physical presence. He searches for a few seconds, but he can't find what Go Gun-Hee might be up to.

“I'm sure you have Jin-Woo's number in your phone – so, you can contact him yourself.” He finally answers.

Talking like that to his superior could land him in trouble if anyone were to overhear him, but Go Gun-Hee isn't one to appreciate politeness if it's not followed by efficiency. Jin-Chul has proven his efficiency, he doesn't need to be polite anymore – he just needs to do his job well.

"I could.” Reveals his superior. "But why should I bother when I'm sure he won't refuse to come if you're the one asking?"

And that's... Probably true, unfortunately. Jin-Chul sighs, quickly pulls out his phone to text Jin-Woo, asking him to drop by the Association offices. His soulmate responds within seconds, accepting without asking any questions about the subject of his visit.

"He calls you ‘babe’?” Go Gun-Hee asks, glancing over his shoulder. "How cute.” Jin-Chul growls but his superior doesn't stop. “Oh and you call him that too! It's adorable!”

Unfortunately for Jin-Chul, he's still too young to figure out Go Gun-Hee's plans in advance. By the time Jin-Woo arrived, his superior had enough time to hint to the press that it would be interesting for them to come and pay them a little visit. Seriously, he should have predicted that. By now, he should have known that Go Gun-Hee always has something planned.

And that's how Jin-Woo tries to weave his way between several reporters (his teleport ability seemingly unreachable), a small grimace on his face, bombarded by flashes and questions. Journalists can be useful, but when you fall prey to them, they turn into relentless and devastating predators, fearless of the consequences of their actions.

“Mr. Sung, is your relationship with Woo Jin-Chul the reason for your closeness to the Association?” Asks a first.

And from the news channel that broadcasts Jin-Woo's arrival live on TV, Jin-Chul can see his soulmate's exact expressions, the frown of his eyebrows and the little grimace he must have difficulty to contain. Maybe the rest of Korea is taking notice too, but clearly the journalists don't care.

“Mr. Sung, why reject Thomas Andre – who happens to be the most powerful hunter in the world – for an A-rank bureaucrat? Isn't that too low for your standards?” asks another, when Jin-Woo doesn't give an answer and continues to try to make his way without hurting anyone (and what a victory, his soulmate is taking some responsibilities: he could largely force the way, but they are just civilians in front of him, they would die if Jin-Woo lifted a finger at them, literally).

And wow, the comment almost hurts. Jin-Chul doesn't really know Jin-Woo's standards. He learned a little about him, and despite a few love affairs when he was younger, nothing ever lasted very long. So Jin-Chul has no way of knowing if he happens to correspond to what Jin-Woo’s tastes are. And it's true that powerful rank hunters tend to sleep with each other but it rarely leads to anything more (everyone in Korea knows why Baek Yoon-Ho and Choi Jong-In hate each other so much) .

“Jin-Chul is well within my standards, thank you.” Jin-Woo replies, because he's clearly not used to being preyed upon by reporters.

Those who are used to it know that questions like that are said only to make the prey react, to force them to answer, and to be able to close the nets on them, as if they were just a common insect. Jin-Woo is falling into their trap (and it's to defend Jin-Chul, it's almost cute).

“Sung Jin-Woo! Is your relationship with Mr. Woo serious, or is it only temporary? Almost all of our audience was heartbroken to learn that you were no longer available!”

Jin-Woo blinks several times, clearly hesitating on what he is supposed to say. He might admit they're serious, but they've never really discussed it before – maybe he doesn't know what to answer to that question. Because answering that they are serious might imply that they already have plans like engagement or marriage (which they don't, really); but not answering could leave reporters thinking they're only lovers, when they've just decided to be more than that.

Hmm, Jin-Chul is glad he’s not the one in that situation.

“Uh… My apologies?” Jin-Woo finally answers, and it must be enough for the journalists.

It seems to suit the journalists present on the spot as well as the large number of civilians who are beginning to accumulate. Jin-Woo glances behind him, but the crowd has taken back its place, creating an airtight barrier between him and freedom. It's quite pathetic as a scene, very despairing too. Jin-Chul feels really bad for him.

“Hunter Sung Jin-Woo, do you think the revelation about your relationship with Woo Jin-Chul might bring us a war against America? Several sources indicate that Thomas André was heartbroken to learn that you were cheating on him.”

The grimace on Jin-Woo's face grows deeper, and he shakes his head, as if to deny the information just given (he shouldn't be so assertive in his denial – Jin-Chul himself is scared by the idea that the Goliath might resent him for being Jin-Woo's lover. Perhaps for men as powerful as Thomas André, it's so rare to meet people on their level that they refuse to let them go. Maybe he really will wage a war on them in order to get Jin-Woo's heart. That would be catastrophic.)

“Thomas is not heartbroken, and we are not going to war against America.”

Jin-Woo replies, almost growling and continuing to look to sneak past the crowd. He has his fingernails tucked into the palms of his hands, so as not to risk scratching someone and causing them to bleed out. It's almost cute, to see how hard he tries not to hurt anyone, even if his nervousness is palpable. He could summon his shadows, but he would risk creating a crowd movement – which could cause injuries.

“How are things between you? We know that Mr. Woo Jin-Chul is the head of the surveillance department; has he ever used his handcuffs on you?”

And very clearly, the journalist who just asked a question belongs to one of those gossip magazines that are more interested in getting sensation and juicy news than really important information. Jin-Woo's expression doesn't change in the least and he just stares the questioner, his gaze cold enough to make the reporter shiver before lowering his head.

“Is Woo Jin-Chul going to leave the Korean Hunter Association to join your guild?” Asks another journalist, jumping at the chance.

“No – he is loyal to the Association.” Jin-Woo replies, with a small grimace (and that's not a refusal to join his guild, just a simple assertion of his loyalty to the Association, which is true).

And oh, so they already know about Jin-Woo's desires to create a guild. It must be said that since he became an S rank, he has not been very discreet about his activities or his relationships and everyone knows that he is a close friend of Yoo Jin-Ho (and the latter did not hide when he spent a lot of money to buy a small place, big enough to accommodate a new guild).

“There are rumors going around that Cha Hae-In will join your guild – are you building a harem with the strongest hunters in Korea?”

Oh? So, Jin-Chul was unaware of the rumors regarding Cha Hae-In, but the idea that Jin-Woo might want to start a harem for himself is… Hilarious. Jin-Woo isn't really the kind of man that likes to socialize – for him to want to get close to enough people physically to create a harem for himself is ridiculous. And it doesn’t really matter, because Jin-Chul doesn’t like sharing.

“Is Goto Ryuji also part of this harem? We saw on his phone that he has your personal number.”

Oh? But what's wrong with these stupid journalists? Goto is an arrogant asshole; Jin-Woo deserves way better than him (and again, Jin-Chul doesn’t share; they can stop asking those kinds of questions).

"And you seemed very close to Liu Zhigang in China - but now that we have more evidence, I imagine it's pretty easy to understand where you got that closeness from.”

Oh? Jin-Chul is careful to remember the faces of the journalists in question, those who are looking a little too closely at Jin-Woo's relationships. He's going to make sure they lose their license, and never be able to interview anyone again. It may allow them to understand that Jin-Chul does not share.

“Thomas André, Liu Zhigang, Cha Hae-In, Goto Ryuji, Woo Jin-Chul… Who will be your next conquest Mr. Sung?” Asks a journalist again

"I volunteer!“ Exclaims another, just after that

Seriously, he's going to end up ripping them all off, forcing them out – no matter how bad his reputation is going to be. It's one thing to flirt with his soulmate when they don't know Jin-Woo is taken; but now they know. The whole world knows, so who do they think they are to keep trying to seduce him. Jin-Chul doesn’t share. He's not the possessive type, but what's his is his. And Jin-Woo is his boyfriend, so there is no way for anyone to still be trying to touch him.

“Hunter Cha Hae-In already belongs in a guild and she seems to be satisfied with that.” Jin-Woo finally replies. "And I really have a hard time knowing what kind of fuck you could give about my personal life.”

And Jin-Chul can't feel it, but he's convinced that the air around his soulmate is freezing, because most reporters are shaking. They don't back away, but their faces twist into grimaces – which is certainly related to the vocabulary Jin-Woo employs rather than any fear he might instill in them.

“So I will tell you once.” Finally adds Jin-Woo. “I have a boyfriend and he is more than enough for me. Now let me through, I have to go to the Association… To see my boyfriend by the way.”

And the journalists let him through; certainly after realizing that the one they thought was prey turns out to be a much more dangerous predator than them. Jin-Woo can reach the Association offices in just a few strides, and no one tries to stop him as he pushes through the two doors and invites himself inside. Ah, Jin-Chul finds himself smiling – his soulmate is way too cool. It is normally impossible to get out of the human tide that journalists form when they have a prey, and in addition, no one has been injured. Frankly, he’s perfect.

Jin-Chul quickly leaves his office, under the amused looks of his subordinates (he's really going to have to improve their behavior a little, because this is very clearly not the attitude that people should have when working). He walks towards the reception with long strides to try and let Jin-Woo avoid being surrounded again by a swarm not of journalists but of office workers ready to do anything to get a small autograph.

Too late. When he arrives, his soulmate is surrounded by a dozen people, all with their notebooks outstretched to obtain a small signature. Jin-Chul stops himself from laughing as he sees the hunter scratching his head with a pen, trying to figure out what to write as a dedication, but his footsteps betray him.

“I hate journalists!” Jin-Woo tells him, when he spots him. "Babe, I hate journalists!"

And all the employees who work in the reception of the offices try to hide their smile. They let Jin-Woo walk towards him without trying to hold him back, and without complaining for those who didn't get the sesame. His soulmate quickly kisses him and Jin-Chul is sure to hear his co-workers squealing in surprise (they'll have to get used to it – Jin-Woo isn't one to be ashamed of anything, and Jin-Chul happens to be the same).

“You did pretty well.” He answers, pointing him in a direction.

Jin-Woo follows him without protest towards the path he points out. He may recognize the direction of Go Gun-Hee's office but doesn't complain, or has no motion of rejection. He must have understood very well that the trap was set by the head of the Association because he knows that Jin-Chul would never do this to him. He knows that, doesn't he?

“It was horrible. I would take dungeons and gates everyday over that!”

Jin-Woo winces a little bit, and his shadow shakes behind him, as if the soldiers inside share the sentiment. He can understand the feeling. Jin-Woo can fight against monsters, destroy them as he sees fit according to his desires. He can't do that with journalists. Oh, he could. He would suffer no consequences in the eyes of justice, but Jin-Chul does not know if he would forgive him if he were to kill innocent people with his own hands (he doesn’t want to think about China).

"How was your evening?” He prefers to ask, to change the subject.

Jin-Woo doesn't seem puzzled by the change in conversation and just raises an eyebrow at him. He continues to walk towards Go Gun-Hee's office without Jin-Chul showing him the way - he has very clearly understood where they are heading.

"Kind of weird actually.” His soulmate answers him. “Americans tried to recruit me.”

This is – as far as Jin-Chul knows – the first time that representatives of a country have traveled directly to recruit Jin-Woo; but this is far from the first time that a foreign country has tried to get him out of Korea. The number of recruitment requests for Sung Jin-Woo has doubled since Jeju Island raid and a good half of the world is calling for the Korean's presence.

"Did you accept?”

Jin-Woo's amused smile grows – the one that looks more like a smirk than anything else. It's a bit of a rhetorical question. Jin-Chul knows very well that Jin-Woo will not leave Korea: he has his sister here, his family, now his guild, and specifics just so that he can enter dungeons alone, and a boyfriend – he has no reason to leave. His soulmate shakes his head a little, still smiling.

"Oh I'm sure the United States is a great country but…" And Jin-Chul already wants to kiss him, he better not say anything too romantic. “Thomas and Reed already live there. It would be too small for three of us.”

Jin-Chul nudges his ribs with his elbow but he only gets a chuckle in response (honestly, if he could not hear anything else about Thomas Andre for at least a week, he'd be happy). Jin-Woo leans in a bit to kiss him, and just as their lips touch, Jin-Chul takes the opportunity to wonder when his soulmate became taller than him.

“And I would miss kissing you as much as I want.” Jin-Woo adds.

Jin-Woo wraps an arm around his waist to bring their bodies together. And they're at Jin-Chul's workplace – he can't tell when he stopped worrying about the consequences of his actions, because he's sure he isn’t supposed to kiss his boyfriend in the hallways of his office until they're both out of air. He didn't think he had those kind of exhibitionist tendencies but Jin-Woo introduces him to new sides of himself. He would never have accepted his previous conquests kissing him like that, for everyone to see.

“I would prefer not to have to witness this”. Says the voice of Go Gun-Hee.

Jin-Chul opens one eye and sees his leader staring at them, between amusement and disgust. He tries to pull away a little but Jin-Woo's arm on his waist tightens and his soulmate puts his second hand on his cheeks, to force him to open his mouth a little more, taking the opportunity to pass his tongue on his own and on his palate, making them both shiver.

"Seriously?” Go Gun-Hee asks again. “No more respect for the elderly these days.”

Jin-Woo separates their mouths for a small moment, before dropping a few butterfly kisses on his lips, cheeks, and neck. Then, he shoots an amused look at Go Gun-Hee, a big smile on his face – big enough for his teeth to show (and it's ridiculous, but he is so scarily handsome when he smiles!)

“It’s revenge for unleashing the journalists on me.” Jin-Woo confesses.

Go Gun-Hee growls. Jin-Chul laughs a little, but his laughter is drowned out by another kiss. After almost a minute, he is forced to lightly tap Jin-Woo on the shoulder to get him to agree to step back, and release him. His soulmate sighs, very softly, but his face is still that of someone far too amused by the situation.

They eventually part ways, and Jin-Woo heads to Go Gun-Hee's office with the man; Jin-Chul preferring to stay at the door - it's both because he has work to do, and because he's not sure he'll be able to do anything if he stays in the same room as Jin-Woo.

“And I just really like kissing him.” Jin-Woo confesses to his superior, as the door closes behind him.

(And Jin-Chul can swear he's not blushing - as long as Jin-Woo isn't in the same room as him, he can swear it).

Chapter Text

“Your father has just been seen in China.”

Thomas André tells him, taking a sip from the glass of wine he has in his hand. The taste must suit him because he breaks into a smile before taking another sip and waving to the waiter standing next to him, a pitcher ready to refill the glass the moment it's empty in his hands. The poor man is shaking, the pitcher threatening to spill into his hands and let the alcohol in it spill onto the floor. Thomas seems to be more amused than anything at the prospect of being the cause of someone's dismissal.

His visit is unplanned – Jin-Chul found out about it an hour before the plane landed, causing a little panic in his department, before Jin-Woo offered to host the American hunter. He was pretty sure Thomas was there for him anyway, so it was easier to pick him up as soon as he landed. Preventing his boyfriend (because Jin-Chul is his boyfriend) from fainting is only a bonus.

"I already told you; that's not my father.” Jin-Woo replies.

The thing that claims to be his father was spotted in China, on the shores of the country, days after Jin-Woo himself returned to Korea. It is not a surprise. Liu Zhigang has already informed him of the presence of something strange speaking Korean on his land. He described it to Jin-Woo, thanks to the footage his government was able to obtain, and it was easy to figure out what it was all about.

Thomas is alone this time, his faithful assistant somewhere else, negotiating the price of a dungeon. He immediately spread his arms out upon seeing Jin-Woo, to pull him into a hug that would have broken anyone's bones. He spoke to him quickly about his desire to replace his private jet, about the discomfort of the current seats, created for statures smaller than his; about the meals served on planes, far from being qualitative enough for his taste, the meat not red enough (and it's no surprise to know that Thomas doesn't like overcooked meat, that he prefers it rare).

The man is, otherwise, oddly easy-going.

He doesn't dwell on the creature that took on his father's appearance and just raises an eyebrow. Jin-Woo will deal with the monster later, he has other things to do for now, including the creation of his guild with an as yet unknown name. Besides, going to cause an international mess could be detrimental to his relationship with Jin-Chul.

“You should join my guild.” The American finally says.

To be frank, Jin-Woo doesn't know much about Thomas's guild; he has heard of it but he is already not very well informed about the guilds of his country, so he is not up to date with the news of those in the rest of the world. The Scavenger is the first guild in the world and its members take care of the biggest dungeons but Jin-Woo doesn't know much more. He doesn't really care either, to be honest.

“Madame Selner has already made her proposal to me; America doesn't interest me." He answers.

Norma Selner was a mystery that Jin-Woo didn't really take the time to solve. The woman is something, without a doubt, and Jin-Woo has no doubt that her powers are stranger than the rest of the world’s hunters’. Her presence was like a vibration in the air, a feeling of "something is wrong", and the impression of hearing a voice in his mind screaming at him, 'Don't let her see. Don't let her watch.'

The idea of being able to improve his skills was tempting but her powers did not work; probably because Jin-Woo is already able to progress. The entire encounter leaves a sour taste in his mouth and he honestly didn't expect the Americans to try to recruit him again so soon, after wasting his time in such a way.

“I am not America Jin-Woo.” Thomas replies, his usual smile on his face, one arm on the banquette. They settled into the first bar which looked okay and the few customers who were there quickly fled after taking a few pictures.

“You represent America.” Jin-Woo says, because Thomas can't be there for something else, not so soon after Norma Selner and Adam White visit.

“I only represent myself, and the Scavenger Guild.” Thomas informs him, both hands in the air, as if in a sign of peace. “And to be honest, I don't want to become your enemy. But you know what they say, my friend’s enemies are mine… Or something like that.”

Thomas snatches the pitcher from the hands of the waiter who almost collapses in fear, and who ends up fleeing into the kitchens, his sobs audible even in the bar. He pours himself a new glass, downs it in a few sips, and pours another one again. He offers Jin-Woo to serve him some, with a simple wave of his hand, before resuming the discussion.

“Hwang Dong-Soo belongs to me Jin-Woo, and I protect what is mine, no matter from whom the menace comes from.” Did Jin-Woo forget Hwang Dong-Soo's name? Yes. “If you were to belong to me, the conflict between you could be settled internally and I could make sure he shuts his mouth about you. I take care of what is mine. I could take care of you.”

Jin-Woo killed Hwang Dong-Soo's brother several months ago, before he even met Jin-Chul, and to be honest, he doesn't remember too much about the whole thing. He recalls that it was the first time he met Jin-Ho and he ended up killing about ten people but neither the situation nor the faces stuck in his mind. Maybe he should ask Jin-Ho to remind him what it was all about, just so he won't get too lost in future conversations. Even though it doesn't matter in the end, he doesn’t really care about Hwang Dong-Soo.

There are a few flashes behind them, and Jin-Woo already knows that several reporters are trying to read their lips, to find out what they are exchanging. Thomas' last sentence, the idea that he can take care of Jin-Woo, will most certainly be hijacked and he will quickly need to give Jin-Chul (who would have thought the man could be so jealous) some context. That's adorable – Jin-Chul is adorable.

“But Jin-Woo, if you were to fight against Hwang Dong-Soo, I would have an obligation to kill you.” Adds Thomas (which is less romantic, but the media is likely to completely forget that part of the conversation).

The idea of facing Thomas again, in a fight to the death, is a tempting idea. He can't, of course, but the excitement of a fight against one of the only people to offer him a challenge is hard to contain (Liu Zhigang was the second person, but the fight was already fairer, Beru giving him a sizable advantage). For the pan of a second, Jin-Woo ponders the idea of just sending one of his shadows to kill Hwang Dong-Soo to provoke Thomas enough so they can face off, without having to move to America himself. The second passes and Jin-Woo abandons his plan.

“We protect what belongs to us, it is understandable.” He finally answers. “So yes, you would have to try.”

Thomas raises an eyebrow in front of him, his broad smile turning into something more conniving. He easily understands the insinuation that Jin-Woo just made (“try to kill me”, he seems to tell him, “kill me, if you can”, he insinuates and it’s a provocation). Thomas does not back down from a challenge – too few people offer him a challenge in this world for him to back down when presented with one. They are alike in this respect, both too strong to still feel the thrill of battle in the gates this world has to offer.

"You know you're not strong enough to beat me.” Says Thomas.

And that's a warning (“watch out Jin-Woo,” he seems to be saying, “don't provoke me. You wouldn't like the outcome,” he insinuates) — that's not a threat yet, because they get along too well to just threaten each other, but they're still two monsters, the only ones who can still really be a challenge, and their egos are too big not to react. They look more alike than Jin-Woo cares to admit.

"It's been a long time since our last fight.” He replies, one hand over his mouth so reporters outside the bar can't read his lips.

“Do you want to do it again, see if you have better luck this time?” asks Thomas, taking the challenge for what it is; the excitement visible in his whole body, in the way his fingers close on his glass, almost breaking it and his tongue passes over his upper lip.

“Nah,” Jin-Woo replies, “Jin-Chul won’t forgive me if I cause further damage to the country.”

They haven't spoken again about what happened in China, but Jin-Woo is aware that the situation is not resolved. It hasn't improved on Jin-Woo's side, because he still can't seem to feel guilty (and he's trying, really, he's trying, but he can't even remember what that feeling guilty is); and it didn't resolve on Jin-Chul’s side either, because he still has to deal with the consequences of what happened.

"Your boyfriend?” asks Thomas.

Yes, his boyfriend. Jin-Woo smiles softly behind the palm of his hand. He wasn't really sure if Jin-Chul would accept when he proposed. It was a welcome surprise, but also a pleasure. He’s almost lucky that Jin-Ah posted such a photo of their relationship, because they might never have taken the leap from soulmates who sleep together from time to time as boyfriends. It was quite a chance indeed.

Well, his mother's reaction was a bit more complicated.

"Yeah, he’s the one I’m cheating on you with." He answers.

And Jin-Woo isn't really sure why the rumor of his relationship with Thomas has lingered over time. As if that wasn't enough, he has new people trying to associate him with Zhigang or Cha Hae-In or even Goto. It's pretty ridiculous how no one seems able to accept that he's happy with his boyfriend and has no intention of trimming his time or trimming his boyfirend either for that matter.

“You break my heart a little more every day.” Thomas only tells him, his big smile still present on his face.

What would it be like to really break his heart; to open his rib cage and rip it out to destroy it. Thomas is powerful, more than anyone Jin-Woo has ever met – would he be tough to kill? Would he be that hard to kill? Jin-Woo has really progressed since the last fight, and he got a lot of new soldiers. He's passed level 100, and is about to be called back by the double dungeon. Would he be able to beat Thomas now?

Oh, he won't even try, of course.

Jin-Chul wouldn't forgive him, and Jin-Ah grew attached to the image she has of Thomas. And he remains the top figurehead of the planet, it would cause some problems for the world order, and therefore for Jin-Chul's sleep. And then Jin-Woo may well recognize it, he does get along quite well with the Goliath.

‘Is he still there?'

Messages Jin-Chul to him. Jin-Woo doesn't hide his phone when he pulls it out and Thomas doesn't pretend to look away. (“So his name in your phone is “Babe”, that’s so cute!” he says, and Jin-Woo sighs; “Since when do you know how to read Korean?”; Thomas prefers to laugh than to answer, and to be frank, Jin-Woo doesn’t really care about what he could have say).

‘Give me an hour.’

He just answers, because that's way more than the time he still needs from Thomas. No need to put him on a plane, he just has to teleport him straight to America to make sure Jin-Chul stays safe. He gets a short 'thank you' as the only response and the conversation is over (and what a pleasure it is, knowing that Jin-Chul trusts him with national security).

“I will need your help before you leave.” Jin-Woo says out loud, and Thomas cocks his head to the side, before pouring himself another drink.

“First you cheat on me, and now you exploit me before kicking me out of your country. Why are you so mean to me?” The American laughs. "What do you need?”

“I want you to meet my sister.” He admits, taking a clean sip from his glass (if the alcohol doesn't work, the taste is still nice).

In the corner of his ear, Jin-Woo realizes there are a few whispers outside the bar; those of the journalists, talking with each other. By taking a sip, he let his lips show and they quickly guessed what he just said. It's not important, not really, it's nothing compromising, but if the rest of his life goes like this, he'll quickly commit murder (and the question won't be whether he should or not kill, but how to hide it from Jin-Chul).

“Um…I know I said I was ok with a harem, but when I sleep with someone, I prefer for that relationship to be an exclusive one.” Thomas replies, a small smile on his face. "I mean, you're really sexy! Super hot! Beautiful like no other and I will absolutely not say no to take you to my bed, but it may be a little early to meet the family… right?”

And he doesn't say that jokingly, so Jin-Woo isn't really sure if it's a joke. Meh, whatever; Thomas wouldn't be Thomas if he wasn't a little weird, that's part of his charm. Jin-Woo raises an eyebrow, and makes a small face, to show his disgust at the idea of having any more than friendly relationship with Thomas (because while the man is nice, Jin-Woo does not want to share his bed. It's not against Thomas in particular, he doesn't want to share the bed or the life of anyone other than Jin-Chul).

"I just want to see if I put enough soldiers in her shadow and you're the strongest guy I know.” A little flattery works well on everyone, especially on Thomas. “If you can't touch her, no one can.”

Thomas laughs out loud and a waiter they hadn't seen before, coming to offer them a new bottle of wine, trembles with fear and falls to the ground, breaking the bottle in his hand, spilling the alcohol under his body and on the floor. While neither Jin-Woo nor Thomas give him a single glance, they still exchange grimaces upon hearing him profusely apologize and start crying. It's pretty ridiculous, they're not that scary. Even though Thomas is physically imposing, he is no meaner than a teddy bear.

"So it wasn't a flirt attempt, you're really mean to me today Jin-Woo.” The hunter finally says, when three new people appear by their side to clean up their colleague's nonsense.

“I already have someone Thomas, and I prefer monogamy too.” The American laughs and pats Jin-Woo on the back a bit at his comment. “And to be honest, if I had to date anyone from your country, it would be Reed.”

“Chris?” Thomas asks, a grimace on his face, as if indignant at the thought that anyone would like Christopher Reed. “And why is that exactly?”

“He's more… to my tastes.” This is a lie, of course. Jin-Woo wasn't even aware he had physical tastes before he met Jin-Chul, but now he knows he appreciates men, with shoulder-length auburn hair, with dark circles and if possible, in costume (or naked, in satin sheets, but that's another story).

Thomas drinks another bottle of wine, without seeming affected by the alcohol it contains. When it's empty, he wipes his lips with a small towel before leaning slightly towards Jin-Woo, one eyebrow raised and the smile on his lips barely there.

“You are aware that I could declare a war on you, aren’t you?” He asks him, in a whisper and Jin-Woo spreads his arms wide.

"If you’re the one attacking, Jin-Chul won’t mind me defending myself.”

Thomas laughs and agrees to meet Jin-Ah, without too much difficulty. The test is a good thing, and Jin-Woo immediately adds new soldiers in his sister's shadow. Thomas slaughters the first attendees without the slightest problem, and is able to approach her even before Jin-Woo is even notified of his presence. She's in too much danger, and it's a good thing he found out before another accident happened.

Jin-Woo doesn't say anything when he sees his sister stealthily taking a picture, as he talks with Thomas, but he still gives her a look, a sort of warning not to post it. His order won't be followed, but he can at least pretend he tried. He is already almost certain that, barely a few hours later, the photograph she took will end up on the social media she favors and that he will have to go and explain to Jin-Chul that no, he does not intend to cheat on him with anyone and that yes, he does not need to be an S rank to be to Jin-Woo’s liking.

“Think about what I told you about joining the Scavenger.” Thomas tells him as they part. “I like you Jin-Woo, don’t make me kill you.”

The urge for a fight rises through his veins again but Jin-Woo takes a second to think. He imagines Jin-Chul's arms, the warmth of his lips and the comfort of his bed, the softness of his touches and the strength of his palms. He thought for a second about what he would lose if he were to fight Thomas again, and the bloodlust eventually subsides.

“I have nothing against Hwang Dong-So, Thomas. As long as he doesn't touch what's mine, I won't do anything to him.” Jin-Woo explains.

“We protect what is ours.” Thomas repeats, both a reminder of their conversation but also a message, 'I'll protect you if you're mine.'

They say goodbye like this, and Thomas disappears in an little scream as the shadows cover him and he is teleported to America, normally to New York City, but Jin-Woo isn't quite sure of the whereabouts of the soldier with whom he exchanged him. It doesn't matter, obviously. He runs fast enough and jumps high enough to cross the country without too much trouble.

Within an hour, and he wasn't wrong, Jin-Ah's photograph is on social media and Jin-Woo has to explain to Jin-Chul that no, he still hasn't changed is opinion, and that yes, he is still happy to be in a relationship with him, and that no, he has no shame at the idea of being with him, and that yes, the situation suits him very well, and that no, it does not matter if Jin-Chul is very busy with his work.

The strangest thing is his invitation to a private group chat, with names he knows and that the rest of the world knows too. Jin-Woo raises an eyebrow upon seeing the name of the conversation; but he opens it anyway.

‘Welcome to the club of those whose goal is to make Thomas André’s mad!’ Christopher Reed wrote, and Jonas and Bachchan added reaction emojis to the post so Jin-Woo just sighs, wondering if he wants to answer or if he really has time to waste on this kind of nonsense before finally thinking that he doesn't have that much opportunity to bother his friend.

‘Well… thanks for having me.’ He writes.

‘For you to be an official member, you have to give us something.’ Jonas replies, with the brazil flag next to his name.

Jin-Woo thinks for a few seconds, before looking through his photo gallery and finding a photograph he has of Thomas, the first time they met. The photo is the first taken, when they had just opened the indoor camera and they both were surprised by their faces in the camera. He crops his own face before sending the remaining image where Thomas, his face stuck in a grimace, is not exactly pretty, on the group chat.

‘Oh, you and I are going to get along just fine.’ Jonas replies, and Jin-Woo sighs.

Chapter Text

"I...I don't think that's a good idea." Lim tells him, very softly.

Jin-Chul wants to sigh so he doesn't hold back. In front of him, Lim, his most effective subordinate and the one to whom he entrusts more and more responsibilities, tries to make himself as small as possible, being careful not to glance at the monster sitting right next to him. Jin-Woo, who happens to be the monster sitting next to him, is leaning on the bench, a cup of coffee in front of him (and Lim is the one who took the order, otherwise Jin-Chul would have given him some chocolate, or at least a Mocha). He doesn’t look happy to be there.

"I agree with him.” Jin-Woo adds, without taking a single sip of his coffee. He accepted the cup, looked at it disdainfully, sniffed it a bit, and put it back on the table with a grimace.

And sometimes Jin-Chul wonders if he is surrounded by children. It is most certainly what it looks like, to see them refuse to do their job to prefer to make whims similar to those of spoiled children. It's time for them to grow up, he comes to think, because some people (him in this case) have adult problems and a world to lead. He sighs, again, and Jin-Woo's eyes are on him, wide and inquisitive.

“I can't be the one to assess your abilities Jin-Woo.” Jin-Chul finally answers.

Jin-Woo's ability assessment was requested by the Korean office coordinating the country's hunters - and more than his ability, it's the potential permission to let him in alone with his shadows that is being looked at. Jin-Chul has no doubts about the outcome of the investigation, because he knows Jin-Woo's soldiers, because he fought alongside them, but also because he knows that this obligation is more of a showmanship to show the audience that the office still matters and has control over the hunters.

“It’s stupid; you are much better than him at evaluating me.” Jin-Woo replies and Lim nods next to him, not wanting to be the vessel of their country's strongest hunter's hatred.

“Our relationship prevents me from being objective about you.” Jin-Chul calmly explains, because keeping calm around a table is what adults do, and clearly, there are no adults at the table other than Jin-Chul.

Jin-Woo growls a little – something animalistic, coming from his throat, and resonating even as his lips are closed. Beside him, Lim lets out a little sound of surprise, terror and tries to make himself even smaller, until he disappears under the table and it's ridiculous! Lim accompanied him to receive Thomas Andre during his first visit, and admittedly, the man didn't feel anger towards him at the time, but he was definitely way more intimidating than Jin-Woo.

“That’s what those assholes say! I think you will be even less indulgent because of our relationship.” It's possible, Jin-Chul isn't answering - because his soulmate's safety depends on it. “Besides, the whole world saw me lift that motherfucker by the throat, he must be even less objective than you.”

He tries not to think about the footage he saw of Jin-Woo arriving in Korea, by the time of the attack on his sister's high school, how terror gripped him. He tries not to think about how he demanded answers, news from Jin-Ah, to the point of threatening his subordinate. Lim could seek redress, or at least an apology for the way he was treated. He won't, of course, and Jin-Chul won't ask for him.

“Then think about my reputation at work.” And because he knows he still has a weapon left, he adds. “Baby, sweetheart, I need to keep some poise.”

It only takes a few seconds for Jin-Woo to agree to everything he asks of him, and Lim ultimately has no choice but to end up agreeing to go watch the first raid of the Ah-Jin Guild. Jin-Chul holds back a smile, it's almost too easy.

He takes them both by car to the A-rank gate that Jin-Woo bought for the occasion and Lim still tries to make himself so small in the car, sitting next to the most powerful hunter in their country (and part of their continent too, he wants to tell him, just to see if he can hide in the seat). It's almost like it's been a long time since he decided to tattoo Jin-Woo's name on his body, and if Jin-Chul knows he hasn't sought to erase it yet, it should happen quite soon.

They arrive at the place where the gate is and the journalists are already there. Jin-Woo gets out of the car to join Yoo Jin-Ho a bit further and Jin-Chul sets up the security cordons, not trying to answer or even listen to questions from reporters about the impact of his relationship with Jin-Woo and how it may affect his work. He is a professional person, he knows the difference between his work and his relationships and he refuses to have anyone put their nose in his business.

"Are you going to introduce me at some point?" He hears Yoo Jin-Ho ask Jin-Woo a few dozen meters away.

And Jin-Chul keeps putting all the cords on, because he's professional; but he is good at his job, so he also takes the opportunity to listen to the conversation. Jin-Woo must know that all powerful hunters have keen senses and Jin-Chul is no exception to the rule. If they want to have a private conversation, they can go where Jin-Chul's hearing doesn't go.

"To whom?” Jin-Woo asks, even if everyone and their grandmother’s cat know very well who he is talking about.

“To your boyfriend, what a weird question!” Yoo Jin-Ho exclaims, and there's something very satisfying about hearing other people mention their relationship. “I am your little brother, should I remind you, you have no choice but to introduce me; Miss Jin-Ah and Madame Park have already met him when they have nothing to do with the hunting world.”

It's true. In his defense, he has never met Park Kyung-Hye since he made his relationship with Jin-Woo official (and doesn't particularly want to… This woman can be very scary, she already has it proved against Go Gun-Hee). But Yoo Jin-Ho is considered by Jin-Woo to be his little brother and it might be time for Jin-Chul to meet him. Oh, he already knows who he is, knows how hard he tries so that no one can speak ill of Jin-Woo, but a meeting is still something different (and Jin-Chul wants to meet all of Jin-Woo's family, no exceptions).

“These different meetings did not really depend on me.” Jin-Woo replies, a bit amused by the situation.

Jin-Chul doesn't feel like reminding him that even though his first encounter with Jin-Ah was out of his control, and he's the one who brought her to see him in the hospital room. He finishes putting up the security cordons and gives some orders to his men to keep the curious civilians away (yes, Sung Jin-Woo is there; but yes, it's still an A-rank gate – and civilians can be in danger by simply standing next to them. 'Imagine that you are standing next to rails', he wants to say to them, 'nothing to worry about at all. But if a train passes, even without touching you, you can get snatched up and die; just because you stood too close').

"Even so, it's too much of a shame to be the only one who has never met him! You must introduce me!”

Jin-Woo chuckles a bit, not taking his eyes off his cell phone where he's texting someone who isn't Yoo Jin-Ho or Jin-Chul and therefore most likely must be Sung Jin-Ah (maybe his soulmate's lack of social circle should be worrying).

“You just have to go introduce yourself then.” He eventually tells him, when he gets interrupted by Lim so he can assess the shadows that will accompany him into the portal.

And it's as if Yoo Jin-Ho was just waiting for his permission to turn back to Jin-Chul and walk towards him with a determined air. He stops right in front of him, and Jin-Chul pretends not to know what it's all about, greeting the young man, his soulmate's unofficial little brother with a nod. It's the first time they've officially met, but Jin-Chul already knows a lot about him, having done his little research.

“So you’re Chief Woo…” Yoo Jin-Ho starts, and it looks like he decided to act like an asshole for their first meeting. “I would like to say that I have heard so much about you but that would be a lie. Jin-Woo never talks about you.”

And oh, it's almost cute, knowing that he's not entirely convinced of their relationship, and that he knows he's protected by Jin-Woo to the point that he could almost insult an A-rank Hunter like Jin-Chul. Really, it's adorable.

“I believe Hunter Sung likes to keep his life private.”

He just answers, because he knows Jin-Woo cares about Yoo Jin-Ho, for some reason he doesn't really understand. And he would like to say that it's mutual, that he keeps his life as private as possible, but his work brings him to talk about Sung Jin-Woo quite recurrently; even if it's for something other than their relationship

“Oh, there is a difference between private life and professional life. You're the head of the monitoring division, yet he never mentioned you. Are you sure you are good at what you do?” Yoo Jin-Ho asks, and Jin-Chul's smile twitches because he can accept being insulted about his relationships, but he's very, very proud of his work.

“For your sake, I hope I am.” He replies, a small smile on his face because Yoo Jin-Ho is only one more child that he meets today, and he knows how to behave like an adult. “After all, with the creation of your guild, we will be brought together quite often.”

Yoo Jin-Ho's fake smile must be a mirror of his own; more of a grimace than anything genuinely sincere. It's quite strange, but Jin-Chul thought that out of all of Jin-Woo's family, Yoo Jin-Ho would be the person he would have the most chance of getting along with well, both of them being in the same work. Clearly he was wrong.

“Oh, and won’t that be a conflict of interest for you?” Yoo Jin-Ho asks, still with a slight smile on his face. "After all, you've already been banned from accompanying us on our first raid, can't that cause other problems?"

“That won’t be a problem,” Jin-Woo replies and Jin-Chul doesn’t even feel like wondering where he came from.

Yoo Jin-Ho jumps a little as his brother approaches but doesn't say anything when one of Jin-Woo's hands lands on his shoulder and the strongest hunter in the whole land leans towards him, to whisper something in his ear, soft enough not to be overheard by the reporters, but loud enough for Jin-Chul to understand.

“Jin-Ho, I wouldn’t go out with him if I didn’t like him; please keep that in mind.” His soulmate explains and Jin-Chul knows the smile that appears on his face is satisfied, but he hopes it camouflages the little blush. "But if you need me to talk about him to realize that, I can tell you how perfect he is when he gets down on his knees and..."

"Please, no.” Jin-Ho cuts him off, a grimace on his face.

Jin-Woo winks at him and quickly disappears into the dungeon, dragging Yoo Jin-Ho and a dozen shadows behind him, leaving Lim to finish off the small team, the man already pale as cloth.

Honestly, the situation is almost funny.

Jin-Woo takes ten minutes before returning, his shadows carrying the crystals and the bodies of many monsters (and Jin-Chul isn't someone very interested in the whole financial aspect of the job, but he is aware of the costs of what's in front of his eyes, and he knows reporters are aware of it too - at the rate Jin-Woo is going to destroy A-rank dungeons, he'll quickly be one of the richest people on the continent) .

Jin-Woo gives him a small wink before turning his head to watch Yoo Jin-Ho answering questions from a few brave reporters.

“Lim?” Jin-Chul asks, and his subordinate barely dares to look up at him. “How did it go?”

The man is uninjured, doesn't have a trace of dust on him, but he is covered in sweat, even whiter than before, and for a split second, Jin-Chul wonders if he's going to faint. It would be pretty bad publicity if that were the case, and Jin-Chul would greatly appreciate the man waiting to be out of sight of the cameras, in a car.

“He…Hunter Sung Jin-Woo has ample ability to enter a dungeon alone Sir.”

Nothing that Jin-Chul didn't know then. With a wave of his hand, he orders his men to remove the security cordons as the gate is already beginning to close. He has nothing more to do here, so he might as well leave quickly.

"Sir?” Lim calls out to him, his eyes still fixed on the ground, and he licks his lips before continuing, as if he doesn't really know what to say. “Is he really human?”

For a few seconds, Jin-Chul doesn't respond. Out of the corner of his eye, he manages to see that Jin-Woo is staring at him, most certainly waiting to hear the answer he intends to give his subordinate. The truth is that he doesn't know what to say, he doesn't know what to answer.

“A lot of S-rank Hunters look monstrous, but I can assure you that Sung Jin-Woo is human.” Jin-Chul tells him, in a confident tone.

He can't tell him that sometimes he himself wonders if Jin-Woo is still human.

Oh, he knows there's something wrong with him. This is nothing new. There's always been something strange about Jin-Woo, the way he stands, walks, talks, doesn't exist at exactly the same pace as the other people, but sometimes Jin-Chul wonders if he is still human. He wonders if the concerns and limitations of humanity are something that still apply to Jin-Woo.

(Because human beings have limits – there are things they can't do, mountains they can't go over, crevices they can't cross; and Jin-Woo is stronger than he was when they met; stronger than when he got reassessed; stronger than when he fought against Thomas André; stronger than when he raided Jeju Island; stronger even than he was the day before.)

He gives a smile he wants assured to his subordinate who hastens to get into one of the Association cars, probably to drink some water and rest. Poor fragile little thing.

“So what did he say?” Jin-Woo asks him as he walks up to him, as soon as Yoo Jin-Ho decides they've answered enough questions, amidst a shower of flashes and questions from reporters. He asks, as if he's not listening to them. “Did I do well?”

“Lim will have to write his report, but I'm sure you did well.” He responds, and tries not to move his lips too much so the reporters can't understand what he's saying. “Thank you for protecting him: competent subordinates do not run the streets.”

Jin-Woo's hands are behind his back in the next second and their lips meet before he can say anything. "You're welcome," he managed to distinguish between two kisses; "give me my reward", he manages to hear over the cries of surprise from the journalists. And who is Jin-Chul to refuse to kiss his soulmate. He prefers not to think of their mothers who must be watching the broadcast with disappointment. They are both adults, and can do whatever they want.

“Do you have work to do?” Jin-Woo asks him when they part ways a bit.

“I always have work…” He answers, a little smile on his face. He manages to hear the jealousy in the comments of those who watch them but they just have to look away if they’re unhappy.

“Urgent work?” Jin-Woo insists, his fingers clenched in the folds of his clothes.

"Why?” He just asks.

Jin-Woo leans back into him, their lips meeting for a few seconds before turning around a bit and whispering some obscenities in his ear. Jin-Chul quickly decides that all of his work isn't as urgent as he thought.

…

There's something awe-inspiring about being the one who shares Sung Jin-Woo's nights, being the one who can see him in all of his most vulnerable moments, and the one who can touch him in his most intimate parts. Jin-Chul really likes these moments, when his lover lets him enjoy every part of his body without the slightest shame, without the slightest embarrassment and even more, when no one is around to observe them, when they are safe in Jin-Chul's room, protected in the shadows of his bed

"Hey, you're smart.” Jin-Woo told him, the palm of his hand caressing Jin-Chul's inner thigh.

“I like to think that it is one of my qualities yes.” He replies, a small smile on his face. It's not really a question, but he learned a long time ago to take the compliments that are given to him.

Jin-Woo lets a few seconds of silence pass before wrapping one leg around Jin-Chul's waist, to sit on top of him, resting both hands on his stomach. His fingers travel up his body, tracing the curves of his abs with a pleasant softness. He doesn't look him in the eye.

"Let's imagine that someone, someone very deceitful and vicious, who likes to play with you, tells you that the location of something will be revealed to you in a very specific time, what would you understand?”

It's eerily accurate and Jin-Chul doesn't need to concentrate too much to know that this is an experience Jin-Woo is having. Of course, this leads to quite a few questions; the first being: who is able to play with Jin-Woo? If there are still people stronger than him (even though Jin-Chul doesn't know how long it will last, since he's sure his soulmate is getting stronger and stronger), Jin-Woo is not the type to let these kind of things go.

"It depends. In this situation, do I desire this thing whose location must be revealed to me?” He asks, and Jin-Woo nods. "And does this person know that I want this thing?" Another nod. "In this case, I'll be pretty sure that this person will make sure to set a trap for me. »

He is also pretty sure Jin-Woo had already come to that conclusion himself. His soulmate does not give himself enough credit for his intelligence and for his ability to understand unlikely situations.

“Is this about a dungeon?” Jin-Chul asks, when Jin-Woo says nothing more to him.

The movement of the fingers on his chest abruptly stops, and Jin-Woo's eyes suddenly stare into his, as if he wasn't expecting Jin-Chul to ask him that question. Oh, he should have expected it – he himself admitted that Jin-Chul is smart. Not understanding the direction of the conversation would have been an insult to his intelligence. For a few seconds, they stare into each other's eyes and Jin-Chul ends up leaning on his elbows to straighten up and steal a kiss from his lover.

"I don't think I told you, but I studied to be a police officer before the dungeons appeared. I wanted to be a detective.” He admits. "There's not much you desire more than dungeons.”

“It would have been a good look on you.” Jin-Woo replies, a small, soft smile on his face, before another gleam appears in his eyes and he lets his lips drift along his jaw. “And I desire you. So you want to handcuff me, detective?”

"Don't try to distract me with sex," he replies and Jin-Woo lets out a little 'But it works!' escape. “Answer my question instead. Is it the location of a dungeon that will be revealed to you?”

"Yes.” Jin-Woo responds, a little willfully, a little forced by the bond between them. “Its location is to be revealed to me in four days, and I absolutely must go.”

"Is that what you know, that its location must be revealed to you?" He asks and gets a nod. "So, what I think is that, if the person giving it to you is that vicious and so very deceitful, you can be sure the dungeon will appear before the location is given to you."

And it's a bit disturbing to know that someone has control over the appearance of dungeons. Part of him wants to know who it is to take proper action but if that person, whoever they are, whatever they are (because could there really anything human is someone controlling the gates), is capable of putting pressure on Jin-Woo, Jin-Chul is not sure that all the measures he can take will do anything. He’s not sure that even his greatest efforts could do anything.

“I need you to do me a favor.” Jin-Woo tells him, and his eyes are a bit blank.

“Does this service have anything to do with my position in the Association?” Jin-Chul asks, already knowing the answer.

“Yeah.” Jin-Woo admits, and it's no surprise.

Jin-Chul falls back on the mattress. He feels Jin-Woo's body on top of him, his weight on his waist, his fingernails along his skin, his breath against his neck and he already knows he won’t be able to refuse.

“I need you to give me all the dungeons that appear from now on and for four days.” Jin-Woo explains and Jin-Chul suspected as much but it makes him cringe anyway. “I will give all the money raised to the Association, all the profits, all the monster bodies.”

He lets the man kiss him, run his tongue against his, and wonders when sex became a means of persuasion between them; when their long discussions turned into heated nights in the hope of getting something out of it. If Jin-Chul doesn't want to lose what he's gained, he wants to regain the ease of talking with Jin-Woo, the trust they used to have in each other.

"I know that's a weird request.” His soulmate confesses, barely more than a sigh in the hollow of his ear, shifting his waist a little.

“Jin-Woo, I’ve seen a lot weirder things than this but I need to know why it is so important for you. For this to work,” and Jin-Chul talks about a lot of things, “you have to be honest…”

“…I can’t be anything but honest.” Jin-Woo cuts him off.

“Fully honest in this case.” Jin-Chul responds, resting his hands on his lover's waist to keep him from moving and continuing to distract him.

Jin-Woo takes a breath and seems to wonder if it's worth talking about; if he agrees to admit the truth or if he prefers to get back to his business and go home. He might, Jin-Chul isn't strong enough to stop him, nor is he one to seek to hold people back. On the other hand, he likes knowing that Jin-Woo wants to stay by his side.

“Not so long ago, I told you that it all started with that incident in the double dungeon.” Jin-Woo explains and Jin-Chul doesn't like the way things are starting. “It is calling me back.”

"And why do you want to go back there?" Jin-Chul asks, because the idea of being called back by a dungeon you almost died in isn't very appealing to him.

Jin-Woo kisses the back of his hand a few times, letting his lips drag on the skin. It's a soft but icy touch and it's not the first time that Jin-Chul has wondered about Jin-Woo's low body temperature, a far cry from normal for other humans (but is Jin -Woo only human?).

“Because that is the key to understanding what happened to me.” Jin-Woo replies, his voice deep. "And why.”

Chapter Text

Fight.

Humans have amusing urges to figure everything out. They live as if they seek to discover the secrets of this universe, the next one and the one that comes after- they live as if their miserable time on such a small planet means something in the great game of the Brightest Light. They think they have a right of action – because they think, they are and because they are, they act and they seek. Oh, it's useless of course. An eternity would not allow the secrets of the Brightest Light to be understood – but they are fun in their perseverance.

Fight.

He tries too. He's come back to where it all began, to where he was born again to get answers he won't get. His perseverance is a human trait, something he will have to lose as the years turn into decades, and those decades turn into centuries that themselves become millennia, and those millennia turn into incomprehensible things. What is perseverance when even the notion of time means nothing?

Fight.

He fights with the rage of a god and it's a beautiful sight. Oh, no one expected that – except him, of course. But he is him, they are one – of course he knew that. The Architect expected nothing from him, but he knew exactly the potential he had because he had followed him for a long time, because he knew that so many contacts with death were not what a human could survive. He was a god long before he chose him.

Fight.

Humans aren't even insignificant. They are less than that in the multiple and infinite universes that exist – barely a presence. Others compare them to ants but the truth is that ants are worth more than them when brought down to scale. No one expected a human to be able to fight except him, but maybe that's because they don't understand determination and perseverance the way humans do.

Fight And Win.

Because it's time for them to finally meet.

…

“Oh, baby?” Jin-Woo calls out to him and Jin-Chul turns to him and finds himself confronted by a phone screen. "You'll never guess who just texted me.”

The message in front of him is about the opening of an S-rank gate in Japan, in the heart of Tokyo city, and Jin-Chul had heard about it and was planning to write some reports about it when his boyfriend came and invited himself in his apartment, and that hasn't given him time to think about much. It's not really his fault; he knows S-rank gates are important and it's his job to learn about their dangerousness (nobody wants to see a monster like Kamish again), but Jin-Woo kissed his neck and his hands caressed his skin and Jin-Chul is just a man.

‘Interested?’ is written on the message, and Jin-Chul takes a few seconds to realize that the sender is none other than Goto Ryuji.

"Goto Ryuji is seriously offering you an S-rank dungeon?"

Jin-Woo laughs a little, very quietly, as if not to offend him. He picks up his phone and types a message that he sends without showing it to Jin-Chul. The conversation between the two hunters continues for a bit before Jin-Woo finally offers him an answer.

"Oh, I doubt he'll give it to me entirely. He must just want to know if I'll be there when It breaks.”

There are several potential explanations for Goto Ryuji's request and Jin-Chul quickly goes through them: it may be a way to pay off the debt he owes Jin-Woo - after all, Jin-Woo killed the monster responsible for the deaths of three of the members of the Draw Sword Guild and he also took care of the task that used to be theirs, without asking for any compensation. Paying a debt is something that is done, and allows the greatest hunters to keep their honor intact. Goto Ryuji is a man of honor.

It could be something more cruel of course: he could be trying to lure Jin-Woo to a foreign land, knowing full well that the hunter will come alone, to make him pay for his previous defeats and the humiliation he suffered in not being able to keep his end of the bargain regarding the annihilation of the Jeju Island dungeon. Goto Ryuji has honor, of course, but he is first and foremost a proud person. Touching his pride is the best way to get killed.

Or it could be something more complicated. Because Goto Ryuji is honorable, because he is proud, but above all because he protects what is his. If he asks Jin-Woo to come to Japan for the S-rank gate, maybe he doesn't think he can handle the situation on his own – only him, his guild and the other hunters in Japan must not be powerful enough to deal with the horror that is about to come. And it is complicated because there are more than twenty S-rank hunters in Japan, and the fact that they might not be enough is scary.

"And? You will be there? You’ll go to Japan?” Jin-Chul asks, because whatever the reasons are in the end, that's the only thing that matters.

“The dungeon in Japan should break in six days.” Jin-Woo explains. “My presence there will only depend on how my own problems get resolved. If they get resolved of course.”

…

Fight.

He crushes the statues that had crushed him one after the other and they are soldiers of the skies, created by the Architect himself but they are no longer worth anything against him. He's stronger than that. He fights with the rage of a god and the perseverance of a human and that's what he's perfect for him. He knew he would be perfect – he knew it as soon as he saw him, but it's something else to finally be able to see it, to finally realize how similar they are. They were meant to be together and time is only a human thing, but he feels like he's waited forever to finally meet him.

He crushes the statues and the Architect laughs, without understanding that it is his own end that is coming. He could see it, if he saw things the way he sees them. He doesn't understand humans the way he does. He did not spend the time he spent studying them. He thinks they are weak and they are, but in times of crisis they get abilities that are far greater than they are supposed to have. They are nothing – but they can become so much.

And him - he's the most perfect of them all.

There are still things inside of him that don't quite match – the way his bones join together, the way his ribcage only has room for one heart but that's okay. He can rebuild him. The pain stopped bothering them a long time ago, so he can take his time to rebuild him and make sure he can handle it. They need two hearts to be one.

Fight.

…

Jin-Woo's worries happen to be his return to the double dungeon he nearly died in, in which many hunters died, in which there are monsters no one has been able to describe except as "worse than all that humanity has ever known”. Isn’t that lovely? Has Jin-Chul already made it clear that he doesn't like the idea of Jin-Woo returning to this dual dungeon? Because he doesn't like the idea at all.

“Let me come with you." He asks.

He is technically within his rights. As head of the surveillance department, he has the right to participate in all raids if he so requests – no one can deny him access without losing permission to enter the dungeon. He has never abused his power, because he knows that respect is not due but earned. But the thought of letting Jin-Woo go through this double dungeon alone (with his shadows, sure, but alone nonetheless) leaves a sour taste in his mouth.

"Hell no.” Jin-Woo replies immediately, voice icy.

Really, Jin-Chul could just force him or make him lose all privileges, force the destruction of his guild. He won't of course, but he could – and Go Gun-Hee wouldn't refuse him. Of course, it would destroy Korea's entire reputation on the international rank, and Jin-Woo would have a lot of reasons to just leave the country without looking back, and more than anything, it would surely hurt him for Jin-Chul to betray him like that, so he won't.

“You are one of the strongest people in Korea, Jin-Chul. Really, you are.”  Jin-Woo continues. “And there are S-ranks that you would be able to fight against, at least while I come to save you.” He adds, with a small wink. “But you are so weak.”

He could get offended, really, but he knows what Jin-Woo means. He fought against Thomas André and managed to create a tie; he fought against Liu Zhigang and he came back with less injuries than the Chinese Hunter; he won against Go Gun-Hee, Goto Ryuji and so many other strong hunters. Jin-Woo's power level isn't something Jin-Chul can really fathom. All the strength he's proud of, all the years of training are worthless against Jin-Woo's abilities.

"You know I love you, but there's no way I’m letting come with me in this hell.”

Jin-Woo doesn't seem to realize what he just said so Jin-Chul bites his lip and tries to keep a straight face. He turns to go back to his reports, swallows softly and prays his face doesn't get too red.

Oh, it's not like Jin-Woo is focused on him, or is even able to see him. His eyes are closed. He sits cross-legged in the middle of his apartment, a cloth of darkness all around him. His soldiers fly, leave his shadow and head towards the city, find the dungeons they need to destroy and take care of closing them, they come back, tell Jin-Woo of their success and start again. Again. Again. Again. All over Seoul and all over Korea. They have orders to do so until they find the double dungeon Jin-Woo is looking for and Jin-Chul knows they won't stop until they succeed.

It's a bit scary, to realize that one man is enough to destroy all the dungeons of their whole country.

And Jin-Chul would rather think about how powerful his soulmate is, than about the words that have been spoken and that can't be anything but the truth. Really, if he gets to thinking about the three little words said by Jin-Woo, he might not be able to concentrate on all the reporting and booking all the dungeons he has to justify. Yeah, he needs to focus on his job, on how scarily good Jin-Woo is at his job.

…

Fight.

Oh, he no longer needs to order. Really, he doesn’t. It's not really an order anymore either. He just wants to talk to him. He just wants to make him understand that he is there, that he is watching him, that they will be together soon – finally. He's not even sure he hears it. He is still only a human being, his body is not yet the one made to welcome the presence that he is. But they are bound by a force greater than fate, by a force greater than any known. They are one.

"Shut up!” Sung Jin-Woo yells, and his anger is as perfect as the rest of him. "Get out of my head!”

Oh, he's just a kid, so he doesn't understand yet and that's normal. It's nothing - time means nothing to him so patience is a concept he practices without even understanding it.

…

The search – during which Jin-Woo does not move from his position, still sitting cross-legged in the middle of Jin-Chul's living room – lasts two days.

"Found it.”

Jin-Woo stands up, gently, putting his hands on his knees to lean on them. He walks over to Jin-Chul who just woke up, still in his pajamas, kisses him for a few seconds before disappearing into his shadows.

And Jin-Chul has no news for the whole day.

…

The whole world – this one and all the others – is witnessing the rise of a king.

They don't realize it, of course, but that's because their human eyes can't take in how special he is. It's because he's special that he chose him of course, but it's still almost pleasant to finally be able to see him become the king he was destined to be.

He wins against the Architect, not because that's how the script is written, but because he tears his nails out to win; not because someone is forcing it, but because he breaks his teeth to bite him. He wins, because he fights with this human perseverance and this divine rage and he is as magnificent as he is glorious.

Finally.

Oh, he spent so long waiting for his successor that he discovered the concept of time.

…

He spends several hours sweating, trying to find news of Jin-Woo using all the connections he has within the Association but also with the various guilds. Jin-Woo is able to destroy red gates in less than half an hour (so in less than half a day in the dungeon) – no matter how difficult the dungeon is, spending several hours there is strange. And yes, Jin-Chul is worried.

He knows that Jin-Woo is powerful – he knows that; the same way he knows how trauma works. Jin-Woo lost people in this dungeon, fought against the monsters in it, is one of the only ones who managed to get out of it, and according to the testimonies, he did happen to get many injuries. Jin-Chul doesn't want to lose him, let alone in a dungeon he went into on purpose. Oh, he doesn't know what he would do if he were to lose his soulmate like that.

(Literally, if Jin-Woo dies like this, all of Korea is screwed).

…

The architect lets him witness the war he waged, in a different world. He shows him snippets of what happened, of the horror he faced, of the betrayal he was forced to face. He never wanted to fight, but he thought he was doing the right thing and he doesn't know how to explain it other than by letting it be seen.

He wasn't cut out to fight - but they decided to put him on the battlefield and he decided to make it his home.

Look and see. Look and learn. Look and understand.

Soon the battlefield will be their home.

…

“Chief Woo, you are passing on your stress to me.” Go Gun-Hee complains, after an hour of putting up with him.

"Sorry sir.” He immediately apologizes.

He tries to stop tapping his fingernails on his desk, but ends up chewing on his pen, which further annoys his boss who growls at him, cursing that he is destroying his jaw before age. So he gets up from his chair and taps on his phone, asking his contacts for news as he walks. He hears Go Gun-Hee's angry breaths but it's a few minutes before the man speaks again.

“You know that my heart no longer has the energy to withstand the stress. Stop going around in circles.”

Jin-Chul sits back down.

He can't take it anymore. He feels like all his efforts are useless, like everything he tries to do to find out where Jin-Woo is, is for nothing. It's infuriating and it's unusual. Jin-Chul is an efficient person. He is good at his job, he is good at what he does and he does not fail at the task. He never failed in what he set out to do. He's not used to not succeeding, let alone when the stakes are so high.

"Yes sir." He answers.

He cracks his fingers next, and when his fingers no longer crack, he clicks his tongue against his palate. He doesn't even know why he's doing it if not to physically mark his nervousness and his inability to stand there and do nothing but twiddle his thumbs. His soulmate is somewhere in Korea – he’s not even sure if he's still in Seoul - in a dungeon who wants him dead, after being called by someone who probably wants him dead and he can't do anything. He hates it.

“There is no one in Korea stronger than him, Chief Woo. Wherever he is, he will be fine.” Go Gun-Hee tells him and Jin-Chul hopes to one day have his level of patience. If his subordinates were behaving the way he is behaving now, he would have been pissed off long ago.

“We all have our limits.” He replies, and he's scared that Jin-Woo will reach his own. “And we all need help at one time or another.”

…

He lets him see bits and pieces and while he observes, while he learns, while he understands – he reconstructs him. He reconstructs him as a god creates their world from their imagination; he reconstructs him as a father creates his son from his love; he reconstructs him like a child creates their toys from their dreams. He rebuilds him with his hands, and when his work is finished, he offers him his heart.

Finally, they are one.

…

“Do you know where he is? Go Gun-Hee asks and Jin-Chul shakes his head. "Do you have a way to find him?" He asks again and Jin-Chul shakes his head again. “Is there anything you can do?”

Jin-Chul lets a few seconds of silence pass. There are so many things he could do – mobilize all of the Korean hunters and force them into every dungeon until one of them finds a trace of Jin-Woo; force the soldiers he has in the shadows to come out and take him to see his soulmate (they don't answer when Jin-Chul calls them, but he knows they're there - if he were to be in danger, they would come out. But no more hunters are stupid enough to attack him knowing who his boyfriend is and Jin-Chul is too strong; Jumping from the top of a building won’t do him any harm).

"Maybe?” He just says, and it sounds like a question.

Go Gun-Hee sighs. That way, he looks the age he really is – the age of an old man who only stays because no one else is ready to take his place; the age of someone who needs to rest and yet refuses to sleep. He needs to rest – doctor's orders, and his wife's orders. Jin-Chul blames himself for not being able to let him rest ('When you're ready, Chief Woo – we have time, I'm still here.')

"It's hard to love someone. People are not objects that we can keep in front of us all the time. We have to accept the fact that we cannot always protect them.” Go Gun-Hee explains, with the patience and wisdom that only age truly offers. “He's an adult, and he refused your help. His decisions, no matter what they bring, are not your responsibility.”

But that's not true either. He and Jin-Woo are bonded – by fate, since they are soulmates; but also by life, because he is a hunter and it is Jin-Chul's job to be in charge of the hunters in Korea. That's what he does for a living - he makes sure no idiots get into dungeons they can't handle and he's not sure Jin-Woo is able to handle this double dungeon alone. That's why it's his responsibility.

“I understand your concern Chief Woo, but you have to be reasonable.” Go Gun-Hee said again. “It is Jin-Chul who is worried about his lover; because Chief Woo knows that Sung Jin-Woo is our best hunter and is capable of taking care of a dungeon on his own.”

"What if he dies?” Jin-Chul asks. “I mean, just as you said, Jin-Woo is our best hunter, undoubtedly one of the most powerful men in the world, and all countries will hold it against us if something…”

“If he dies,” Go Gun-Hee interrupts him, his voice soft but firm, “you will take days to rest and to mourn not our best hunter, but your soulmate.”

…

He enters the temple of Carthenon and he is only a human. He leaves, and he is already so much more, almost a god.

"Who are you?” Sung Jin-Woo asks.

“I am you.” Ashborn responds.

But it's too early to tell him what that really means.

…

Jin-Woo appears in his apartment when midnight strikes.

It's almost so unexpected that Jin-Chul could have foreseen it. His soulmate appears in his kitchen as if nothing had happened and pours himself a drink without asking. His back is facing him, but the way he moves his head shows he knows he's there. He moves quickly, picks up a cup, whips out the chocolate powder and heats up the milk in a matter of seconds, but Jin-Chul manages to see the way his hands are shaking.

"So… how was the dungeon?" He asks and Jin-Woo puts his head down without turning to him.

Is he ashamed? Ashamed that he didn’t let Jin-Chul hear from him before or ashamed of reappearing like this and not being able to face him? Jin-Chul doesn't know. For a few seconds, he gets no response. He thinks he won't have any. It would not be the first time. The bond forces them to tell the truth but if Jin-Woo doesn't want to tell him something, he may just prefer to keep quiet.

“I went to see Min Byung-Gyu before coming home.”

Coming home. To Jin-Chul's house, their home - because Jin-Chul's home is his too. They never talked about it. Maybe they should talk about it, it seems like something they should talk about but Jin-Chul doesn't know how to broach such a strangely human subject as they constantly fight against threats that have nothing to do with anything natural. Maybe if he gives him a duplicate of the keys, that will be enough to make him realize that he is indeed home but Jin-Woo doesn't need a duplicate.

It doesn’t matter; he’ll take care of that later.

“So you were in bad shape.” He answers, and it's a question without being one.

Min Byung-Gyu hasn't really returned to service in the hunting industry, but he has made his healing abilities available to the Association and Jin-Chul knows he has the right to call him if the situation requires it. For Jin-Woo to go and see Min Byung-Gyu on his own is enough to tell everyone how bad the situation was. He wouldn't have gone to see him if he could have done otherwise, or if he weren't near death.

"I'm doing better now.” Jin-Woo affirms.

He doesn't seem to be doing well.

Jin-Chul details him a bit, looking at the way his clothes are just shreds (maybe he can take advantage of this to finally redo his wardrobe). He doesn't look hurt – or at least he doesn't anymore, but the way he's standing suggests that he has more internal aches or pains than Jin-Chul fails to detect. He's not bleeding, but he's pale enough to have lost plenty of blood before.

"How do you know where Min Byung-Gyu lives?" He asks.

Jin-Woo never really cared about the healer. He decided he wouldn't care for him the instant Min Byung-Gyu stopped his fight against Thomas Andre (others would have adored the man for it; would have said their debt could never be repaid, but the others are not Jin-Woo). He never asked anything about him – not his story, not his phone number, let alone his address.

"I… did not know. So I called Cha Hae-In, who asked Choi Jong-In, who called Baek Yoon-Ho who was able to give me the address.”

Jin-Chul notes to thank them all when he agrees to let Jin-Woo out of sight. Oh, they wouldn't have denied Jin-Woo anything of course, but knowing that they acted efficiently, to the point where even Choi Jong-In and Baek Yoon-Ho cooperated, warms his heart. He knew that Cha Hae-In and Jin-Woo were friends – that's how they call each other, but it's good to know that this also applies when Jin-Woo is no longer the god some think he is; and also when he needs help.

“You could have called me.” His voice comes to him with difficulty. “I have Min Byung-Gyu’s address.”

He has the address, number, birthplace, and name of Min Byung-Gyu's parents. He has all the necessary information about all the hunters in Korea and Jin-Woo knows it, because when they met, Jin-Chul conducted an investigation on him. He even told him that he was investigating him; he cannot not know it.

"I didn't want to worry you.” Jin-Woo responds.

"Not really a success.” Jin-Chul admits.

He sees Jin-Woo's jaw twitch hearing him. Maybe it's mean to let him know that he was worried, that he spent the day running around in circles, biting his nails, but Jin-Woo left with a kiss without any explanation, without tell him anything about where he was going. Jin-Chul would have respected his will, he would have left him to take care of closing the dungeon alone but he would have liked to be able to help if necessary.

"I’m sorry.” Jin-Woo's voice is weak. "It wasn’t what I wanted.”

Jin-Chul walks up to him and puts a hand on his shoulder but his soulmate immediately jumps up, prompting him to pull his hand away. He doesn't know how to do that. Jin-Woo isn't someone who needs comforting - and Jin-Chul isn't used to having to comfort anyone. He steps closer again, places both hands gently on his waist and his chin on his shoulder.

“Jin-Woo?” His soulmate turns his head a little towards him. "Are you alright?”

"…No.” The answer comes, after a few seconds of hesitation.

He shifts his hands to wrap them around Jin-Woo's waist, and press his torso against his back. He makes small movements with his thumb, to try to comfort him a little, then he waits. He doesn't know what else to do so he waits for Jin-Woo to tell him more for two minutes, but his soulmate doesn't speak – he only takes small sips of his hot chocolate.

"What happened?” Jin-Chul finally asks.

"I'm still trying to figure that out.” Jin-Woo replies, placing a hand over his.

Jin-Woo finishes his chocolate and turns to face Jin-Chul, who pulls back a bit so he can look at him more closely. He looks tired, more than he's ever been - his fights against Thomas Andre and Liu Zhigang haven't tired him that much; but despite the care he received from Min Byung-Gyu, he has dark circles under his eyes, and there are signs of fatigue in the slight smile he tries to put on.

"I don’t feel good. I don't feel normal.” Jin-Woo says, looking at the palms of his hands. “Do I look normal?”

Yes. No? Not really actually. There's something in his eyes that Jin-Chul doesn't recognize. Jin-Woo's eyes have always been normal; almost to a certain banality. That's not to say that Jin-Chul didn't like them; there was something human in his eyes. As long as he didn't activate his abilities, they were almost metallic gray; turning electric blue with the activation of his mana. But now his eyes are strange. The irises are similar to that of a cat, a little too elongated; and his pupils are almost glowing in the dark. But to be honest, that's not what worries Jin-Chul the most.

“Jin-Woo… You’re not breathing.”

He didn't take a breath during the long minutes Jin-Chul watched him - and when he was glued to him, in a semblance of a hug, he didn't hear him breathe either. Jin-Woo has always been discreet but he's never been this silent. Jin-Chul is observant, and he has enough developed senses to know that he is not mistaken.

“I don't think I need to breathe.” Jin-Woo replies, cocking his head to the side a bit.

“All humans need to breathe.” Jin-Chul explains, and he struggles to hold back the nervous chuckle.

"Do they?” His soulmate asks.

Jin-Woo's shoulders heave a little, and there's a very faint sound of breathing coming out of him. He starts over once, then twice at a steady pace. Jin-Woo rests his eyes on him, searching for something on his face – Jin-Chul doesn't know what so he tries to keep a neutral face. After a few seconds, during which the merry-go-round continues, Jin-Woo asks:

"Does it look any better?”

“Do you feel any better?” Jin-Chul responds.

Jin-Woo keeps pretending to breathe – or is he really breathing? That must be it. It's like he rediscovers the need to breathe (not really the need, more the fact of having to breathe. For babies coming into the world, it's a necessity. For Jin-Woo, it seems more to be so as not to worry him).

"I feel like I'm choking as soon as I breathe in.” Jin-Woo finally answers.

"Oh.” Jin-Chul let a few seconds pass as he figures out what to say. "Uh… Stop doing it then?"

Jin-Woo cocks his head to the side a bit, frowning. He continues to breathe slowly, and indeed, it doesn't seem comfortable for him (is this the same way infants suffer when they breathe for the first time?)

“You just said humans need to breathe.” Jin-Woo explains.

“I would like to prevent you from choking.” He responds easily.

Jin-Woo immediately stops pretending to breathe. His shoulders stabilize and his entire body stills. His eyes - and his cat pupils - are fixed on him, and he does not look at him with insistence but with something close to it. It's not violent, it's just that it's almost like he can't look at anything other than Jin-Chul. It's something strange, to be under the gaze of someone as powerful as Jin-Woo.

"Jin Chul.” Jin-Woo calls out to him, softly, with a tiny little voice. “Do you think I'm still human.”

"No.” He responds immediately, his words forced by the bond between them. "Excuse me.”

Jin-Woo winces and turns around to pour himself another cup of hot chocolate. He moves quickly, at a speed that Jin-Chul can't keep up with and he breaks a cup in the process. He places both of his hands on the counter and Jin-Chul notices that they are shaking; the piece of furniture ends up breaking under his palms. Jin-Woo pulls his hands away, mutters a little 'sorry' and ends up digging his fingernails into his palms.

"It doesn't matter.” Jin-Woo says, and Jin-Chul thinks he's lying to himself. “I suspected it to be honest.”

“I have no proof or anything.” He responds immediately because he has nothing to prove that Jin-Woo isn't human.

It's just a presentiment, something in the corner of his mind - he's suspected it for several months. There were so many things that pointed to a potential lack of humanity (since the first time the met, honestly, even if Jin-Chul didn't immediately realize it): the loss of his feelings, his loss of interest for the survival of strangers, his growing violence, his loss of memory. Yes, he imagines that even if he has no proof, there are things that pushed him towards this hypothesis.

“You are the detective, baby.” Jin-Woo whispers.

Jin-Chul puts a hand in his to guide him to his room. He lets himself go, lets himself be guided without putting up any resistance (and what could Jin-Chul do if Jin-Woo decides to put up resistance?) and does not protest when Jin-Chul pushes him to let him sit on the bed. It's easy enough to remove the shreds that serve as his clothes, but Jin-Chul has a harder time helping him put on new clothes.

Then, he kneels in front of him, sitting on his heels. He puts his hands on Jin-Woo's legs, forcing him to look at him. There is no longer anything reflected in the eyes of his soulmate: they shine like a universe, as if there were dozens of stars inside his pupils, but there is no more emotion. It is a universe in the process of being consumed with fatigue.

“What happened in that dungeon Jin-Woo?” He ends up asking.

"I won.” Jin-Woo responds. “I destroyed all the statues, and I killed the Architect.”

Jin-Woo seems happy knowing that what he is saying is the truth; that since he can't lie to Jin-Chul, he really destroyed the statues and that Architect. Jin-Chul tries to make connections in his mind – it would seem logical to think that the Architect is the one who called him into this dungeon, that it was therefore most certainly him who allowed him to obtain all his powers. On the other hand, he has no idea who he can be.

“Who is the Architect?” Jin-Chul asks, when Jin-Woo doesn't give him an answer.

"I don't know.”

"What did you learn then?” Jin-Chul asks again

"I don't know, I don't know, I don't understand anything.” And there's like a sob in his soulmate's throat, as he turns his head left and right repeatedly. “He showed me a war in another world – between monsters and kinds of… angels? And the Angels won, and the monsters died, but they were brought back to life.”

"How?“

Jin-Woo activates his power and the entire room is immediately plunged into darkness, his lover's eyes glowing an almost electric purple. It's not his color, Jin-Chul immediately realizes. Jin-Woo's mana has always been blue – a powerful, deep, regal blue; it was never purple – he never had anything to do with purple. Why is Jin-Woo's mana purple?

"Did you bring the monsters back to life?" He asks.

"No.” Jin-Woo responds. "It was not me. I mean... I guess it wasn't me. I don't know. It's complicated.”

“Someone with the same power as you?”

(Jin-Chul doesn't want to imagine what this world could become if someone with the same powers as Jin-Woo were to arrive. For all his lack of humanity, his soulmate still has the ability to hold back, to take care of planet Earth. With a power like his, anyone could decide to dominate the world).

“He was stronger than me. He could bring so many monsters back to life.” And oh, how frightening the idea is. "And then other types of monsters came and they fought against the shadow army, like it was an internal conflict, a mutiny, you understand?” Not really, Jin-Chul feels like answering, but he doesn't say anything. "And then they managed to seriously injure him, but it wasn't him anymore - it was me. I had become him.”

Jin-Chul thinks for a moment that Jin-Woo has become the Architect – before thinking that it's not possible since he killed the Architect. He tries to think for a few seconds about a conflict between monsters, but it's easy enough to realize that he's never heard of it. If monsters and angels had fought each other, everyone would have heard of it. The idea that Jin-Woo is right, and that there are other worlds, is complicated to grasp (dungeons are just doors to small universes, not whole worlds).

"I think that's what he wanted, that was his goal and the Architect's – that they wanted me to become him.” Jin-Woo continues, and the sob in his voice doesn't lessen. “In a way, I feel like it worked.”

He never had to deal with Jin-Woo's tears, pain or sadness, misunderstandings and doubts. He doesn't know how to handle this. He never had to deal with that. He stopped all relations with his former lovers before arriving at this degree of intimacy. He tightens his hands a little on his legs and swallows. He doesn't know what to say to him, he doesn't know how to help him, he doesn't know what to do. Oh, he hates that Jin-Woo is sad.

"Because you keep getting stronger?" He asks, a small smile on his face to show it's a joke.

"I don't remember telling you that.” Jin-Woo responds immediately, his teeth clenched and his jaw clenched, but with no malice in his eyes.

Jin-Chul runs a hand over his face, down his cheeks. Jin-Woo is not an ugly crier; he wipes away the tears with amazing ease and leans forward to kiss the exact spot where they were. Jin-Woo chuckles softly, the sound barely audible in the otherwise silent room.

“I would have been good as a detective.” Jin-Chul responds.

(He would like to find out all the secrets that Jin-Woo is still hiding; to find them all one by one for them to belong to the both of them – for them to be little things they can keep together).

“Yeah.” Jin-Woo admits, before giving a bit more detailed explanation. "I'm leveling up all the time, over and over and... After this fight, I got a mana pool that I can't even explain. Jin-Chul, you have no idea, it is insane.”

If it's something Jin-Woo can't explain, Jin-Chul knows he can't imagine it either. He can't imagine the power his soulmate must have achieved. He was already so strong before, almost already unbeatable by anyone in their world. But if there are other worlds, and if there are other threats, then maybe it's a good thing that Jin-Woo keeps getting more powerful. Maybe they will need it.

“I feel like I can feel every atom in my body, like I can put them back together any way I want. I can feel every presence in the room, and I'm pretty sure I can see ghosts." He stops to look at a fixed point in the room. “Sorry, lost souls. Shit, it's scarier when I say it like that.”

Jin-Chul glances at the point Jin-Woo was looking at just before. It's the corner of his bedroom, between his wardrobe and the wall. He sees nothing in particular, and prefers to tell himself that it is his mind playing tricks on him when the air breaks a little at a certain point which would correspond to eye level. He never believed in ghosts – he doesn't want to start now.

He turns back to Jin-Woo who has his eyes fixed on the palms of his hands.

“He…He did something to my body.” Jin-Woo says, running a hand over his chest. "I don't want to be someone else. Jin-Chul, I don't want to be someone else.” The hand is first on his heart, and it is as if he were listening to its beating; then he shifts it to the right and what he hears does not seem to please him. "I don't recognize myself, I don't recognize myself. Jin-Chul, I don't even know who I am anymore.”

Jin-Chul closes his eyes as he rests his forehead against Jin-Woo's. He doesn't know what to do ('I'm sorry' he wants to say to him, but he can't. 'I don't know how to help you', he wants to apologize, but he can't. He can't refuse anything to his soulmate and help isn't asked clearly Jin-Woo doesn't ask for help, he's never asked for help, he's always managed alone but Jin-Chul manages to hear his call anyway. He can't let him down).

He sits up a bit and pushes Jin-Woo to force him to lie down on the bed. Jin-Chul settles in next to him and pulls the covers over them. Jin-Woo turns around so they can face each other and they've been in that position so many times that it shouldn't be so special anymore, but Jin-Chul feels like it's the first time he's really looking at him, that he gets to see past his face, into something that's more Jin-Woo.

('There's no more censorship,' Jin-Woo will explain to him the next day – he won't understand what that means. 'The system is no longer able to prevent me from saying anything. It is no longer able to force me to do anything'). But while waiting for the next day, Jin-Chul kisses his soulmate's forehead and takes his hands in his under the covers, to tell him he's there, without actually having to say it.

"Help me.” This is the first time he has heard Jin-Woo beg, and he already hopes it will be the last. "Please, help me.”

Chapter Text

“Have you ever been to Japan?”

Jin-Chul asks, eyes fixed on the coffee he’s making. There are three lost souls watching him, seeming to want to enjoy the smell emanating from the cup. They have no business being so close to his soulmate, so Jin-Woo banishes them with a word, making them disappear into the fire. Jin-Chul doesn't notice anything, neither the difference in temperature, nor the cries of pain. He continues to make his coffee, a small smile on his face, not suspecting for a single second the deaths around him, preferring to talk about Japan.

It’s funny, the way he passionately refuses to broach the main subject.

"No.” Jin-Woo replies, because he agrees to play whatever games his soulmate wants to play. “Before I went to China, I had never left Korea.”

Jin-Chul looks up from his coffee cup and towards him, agonizingly slow – it's not his fault, he's moving normally, but humans are slow, so slow, that their every movement is like slow motion. It's not really a problem when it's Jin-Chul, it just gives him more time to observe him, to take into account the whole of who he is, the smallest atom that composes him. Human beings are strange, in their complexity, but this one belongs to him, and Jin-Woo takes care of the things that belong to him.

“Well, it is likely that you will go to the United States soon.” Jin-Chul says, and even his diction is slow, but every movement of his lips is pleasant to watch.

Jin-Chul doesn't balk when Jin-Woo approaches him to steal a kiss, and his lips are as pleasant to touch as they are to look at. They still don't talk about the subject, but is it that important? Jin-Woo asked for help, and Jin-Chul doesn't know what to do to help him. The subject is closed, it doesn't matter. He was ready to die alone as soon as he signed up to be a hunter, he knew very well that no one would help him. Hunters are solitary beings, they always have been, and Jin-Woo is no exception to that. It's not important.

They can talk about the future, about the time they have ahead of them as much as they want, Jin-Woo knows how to do that. He spent years talking about this kind of thing, making his sister believe that he would be with her when she’ll be an adult, that she’ll have succeeded in life, knowing well that the chances of that happening were minimal. He can do the same thing now with Jin-Chul, knowing that the time they spend together will ultimately be relatively short. He is not going to force Jin-Chul to see him consumed by dark thoughts when he can do nothing for him. It's not his fault, so why should he have to go through this?

“You’re sending me straight to Thomas’ face, you know what the press is going to say, baby.”

It's so much easier to talk about that than to talk about the end of his humanity, an intra-planetary war that will potentially begin soon, the ghosts that literally haunt Jin-Chul's apartment and the ability Jin-Woo has to make them disappear with a single word of which he knows neither the language nor the meaning but which he knows nonetheless. It's easier to talk about banality, about this potential affection that Thomas André has for him than to talk about the double heartbeats in his ribcage, about his ability to perceive the atoms in everything or about yesterday's tears that neither he nor Jin-Chul know how to manage.

“I intend to accompany you, I won’t be leaving you alone with him.” His soulmate laughs a little, before taking a sip of his coffee.

Jin-Chul no longer dares to look him in the eyes.

Jin-Woo knows why. He spent some time in front of the mirror this morning, just to see what his soulmate refuses to look at. They're not really his eyes anymore, they have the same shape, but the pupils are no longer the right color, don't really look like pupils either. A portal to the shadow world, Jin-Woo quickly understood. If he allowed it, if anyone were to stare too long, they might fall and get lost. Useful, but not really practical. Jin-Woo likes it when Jin-Chul looks into his eyes, it makes him sad that he is no longer fully capable of it.

"Should we go ?” Jin-Chul asks, when he's finished his cup of coffee, and Jin-Woo smiles at him just a little before showing them up at the airport.

Jin-Ho is already waiting for them – if he notices that Jin-Woo isn't normal, he's good enough in front of the cameras to not let it show. He gives Jin-Chul a nod before guiding them both to the private jet that's taking them to Japan, talking to absolutely everyone he meets. He gets information, makes sure everyone knows where they're going and why, doing good enough work that Jin-Woo lets him do what he wants. Jin-Ho pulls them to their seats, before heading back to another part of the plane to make a call.

“You don’t have to breathe for real, but for the cameras, can you at least pretend to move your shoulders every once in a while?” Jin-Chul whispers discreetly in his ear.

Jin-Woo raises an eyebrow at him, before raising and lowering his shoulders in a movement he hopes looks natural. He repeats the action a few times before his soulmate nods, satisfied with his acting.

“The things we do for love.” Jin-Woo whispers back.

Jin-Chul turns to him in a second, eyes wide open, like those of a doe before being run over by a car, only seeing the headlights before dying. He's radiant like that, Jin-Woo could spend an eternity devouring him, atom by atom, just to take the time to taste every part of him. His soulmate punches him in the shoulder, far from enough to hurt him, enough to make him smile.

"Do not say that.” Jin-Chul says, through his teeth, and it's almost a grinding sound.

"What did I say” He asks back, eyes fixed on Jin-Chul's teeth – he could tear out throats with teeth like that.

It's not really Jin-Chul's fighting style but he could and Jin-Woo would pay to see him do it, it must be a spectacle. His soulmate has always had clean, set, squared fights – it's a pleasure to watch him fight because it's like perfectly orchestrated and rehearsed choreography, but yes, Jin-Woo would like to see what he looks like when he loses the veneer that makes him human, when he is so enraged that he fights more like a monster than a hunter.

" You know.” Jin-Chul replies, licking his lips a little, and Jin-Woo shakes his head.

“Clearly not.” He admits.

It's not a lie, it's not that their conversation isn't interesting - every conversation he has with Jin-Chul is interesting, even if it's more the man than the topics of conversation which keeps things interesting. It’s just that Jin-Woo really doesn’t know what’s wrong with what he said.

"The Word.” Jin-Chul adds, in a small annoyed whisper.

"What word ? ” Jin-Woo responds, shaking his head a little, because he's having trouble refocusing on the conversation when the teeth are so white, so perfect, and it would be so nice to run his tongue over them.

“The L word. ” He's like a cat that spits when there's something he doesn't like, and it's absolutely adorable. Jin-Woo frowns a little.

"Love? ” Jin-Chul gives him a murderous look, his teeth bared, almost growling. Jin-Woo steps back, raising his hands in a sign of peace. “Why can’t I say it? ”

His boyfriend has an indignant look on his face, as if this is something obvious that he should already know and doesn't need to say. It's stupid of course, Jin-Woo has many powers, more and more with each passing day, but the ability to read minds is not something he possesses. One day, perhaps, he will be able to read Jin-Chul with as precise an analysis as he reads his little sister - but that would be optimistic, and Jin-Woo knows that the battles that await them will not be lenient enough to give him the necessary time.

“For more than obvious reasons. ” Jin-Chul ends up saying and that doesn't help him any further.

“Well, it seems that losing my humanity caused me to lose a few neurons. ”

Jin-Chul hits his shoulder, wincing in pain, and Jin-Woo smiles, before agreeing to drop the subject. It's not really a subject either. He doesn't know what was wrong. It's alright.

They talk about other things during the rest of the trip, about his little sister's return to school, the difficulties that causes, the number of soldiers that Jin-Woo constantly has around her to make sure that no gates appears. It's an interesting topic of conversation, he always likes to talk about Jin-Ah, and he knows Jin-Chul doesn't just pretend to listen. He appreciates her too. Which is a good thing – when Jin-Woo is gone, he'll take care of her. He knows it's not something he has to ask for, Jin-Chul is the type of man who will do this naturally. This is one of the reasons why he likes him so much.

They arrive in Japan quickly, with the Draw Sword Guild there to welcome them. Even far from Tokyo, the portal in the country resonates in every draft, every breath of wind, calling for Jin-Woo to come, to hurry and arrive. None of the Japanese fighters in front of him are as powerful as this gate, none of them is powerful enough for this gate. It's crazy how a simple gate is capable of releasing such power, more than the monsters Jin-Woo has already faced.

“So you came.”  Goto Ryuji speaks in English. So much the better, Jin-Woo wouldn't have had the patience to wait for a translator to do the work.

“You asked so nicely.” He responds, a small smile on his face.

For a second, Jin-Woo thinks that Goto Ryuji will respond to the provocation, to give him a little warm-up before the real fight. It only lasts a second, no more, during which they look into each other's eyes, before everything stops. Goto Ryuji looks down, and his guild members behind him tremble. Another second passes, and Japan's strongest hunter looks up.

(What did he see? What did he see in his eyes that was scary enough to make him look down at him, he who was ready to fight Jin-Woo even when he saw their difference in level? Could he have had a fragment of the monster he became, and if so, what exactly did he see?)

“So, the negotiations?” Goto Ryuji asks, and his voice is almost neutral, but Jin-Woo lives for the almost, so he smiles softly, just to show him that he heard the crack.

“I want the whole dungeon, the monsters, their carcasses and the crystals that come out of them.” He answers, without breaking his little smile, and he is almost sure that behind him, Jin-Chul and Jin-Ho are smiling too.

The first negotiations with the Draw Sword Guild for the raid on Jeju Island had been complicated, and they had cost Jin-Chul a lot of time, something even Jin-Woo knows. Why should he make their lives easier?

"Hell no.” Goto Ryuji states, after only a second.

Jin-Woo comes down the stairs to face him. He remembers a time, not so long ago, when he was watching TV and Goto Ryuji was so intimidating – even through the screen, even from the distance, just seeing him was enough to make Jin-Woo tremble. When he met him for the first time, his power was already nothing compared to his own, but Jin-Woo could still recognize a certain presence in him. Goto Ryuji is nothing now - his power so minimal compared to his that it is almost non-existent.

“If I'm not here,” he says, still smiling, “you'll have to pay people to take care of your problem, and they'll also negotiate for the rewards. I am not asking for any payment.”

Goto Ryuji groans, but it's nothing other than the truth. Several major S-rank hunters have already offered their help in exchange for payments beyond belief; others are already heading to the United States or India where S-rank gates have also opened. Others would jump at Jin-Woo's proposal, but if he had been in front of others, he wouldn't have made the offer. It's because it's a shame for Goto Ryuji to ask for help that it's interesting to humiliate him even more ("you're not capable of taking care of this dungeon, so give it to me' – that won't happen of course, but it's fun all the same).

“Your payment is the dungeon and the fights, but the bodies and the crystals will be used to rebuild the city.” Goto Ryuji responds, his face almost perfectly neutral.

“I want the bodies.” It’s a stupid negotiation, Jin-Woo doesn’t care about bodies.

“You can take their shadows Sung, but the bodies are for us.” Goto Ryuji responds immediately, and Jin-Woo's smile widens, because he wants nothing more than that in the end, and even if the man had forbidden him, he would have taken them.

“You know me so well.”

Goto Ryuji doesn't grimace, but Jin-Woo has vision beyond that of a human being, and he sees clearly the way his teeth clench a little and the way his nose straightens. He doesn't like the way Jin-Woo provokes him, that's clear. He would like to fix this, but he can't. He has seen the power that faces him, perhaps not more than a fragment but he has seen it nonetheless, and it is enough to make him understand that he cannot do anything against him .

“Why don’t you take care of all this yourself?” Jin-Woo asks, and Goto Ryuji's face becomes more and more closed. “You are strong and you know it. You are proud; everybody knows it.” It's almost a grimace on the man's face now. Ah, if others saw it. “Why are you asking me for help?”

They start walking, towards the airport and the call from the gate gets louder and louder. If Jin-Chul and Go Gun-Hee had not asked him to be seen by the journalists, he would have gone straight there, to face the power released by the portal. The still living members of the Draw Sword Guild do not look at him, their eyes fixed straight ahead, most certainly to follow the orders given by their leader.

“People aren't as two-dimensional as you think, Sung.” Goto responds, loud enough for everyone to hear, and Jin-Woo thinks to himself that the man in front of him is no longer the same as the one he met. “I am strong, and I am proud. But I care about my country, and I care about my men, and I care about all the civilians who live on my land.”

They exchange a handshake in front of the cameras, Goto Ryuji looking at a point between his two eyes so as not to stare at his pupils. It's quite an illusion, and Jin-Woo is no longer in the mood to tease him so he lets it go. The man is sweating, his grip is clammy and Jin-Woo knows it's linked to the stress he has of being so close to him (he realized he was no longer human, he knows that he shakes the hand of something that is closer to a monster than anything else).

The gate breaks two days after Jin-Woo's arrival.

It is a spectacle, he imagines, to see the giants come out only to be immediately destroyed by his shadows, devoured by his ants, and reborn as his soldiers. It is a pleasure for him in any case, to feel their power added to his own, to see them being reborn stronger than they ever were.

"The goal ?” Jin-Chul asks him, discreetly, as he prepares to face the greatest of the giants.

“Protect as many people as possible?” Jin-Woo responds, confident. He knows what he's supposed to do, and he knows what he has to do, so that Jin-Ah can be proud of him, and so that Jin-Chul can continue to talk to him.

Next to him, Jin-Chul laughs under his breath. His eyes are fixed on the battles taking place below them; like all the other Japanese hunters waiting, knowing full well that they will have nothing to do but watch. They are useless, they know it. They only stay for the cameras, to show that they are there, that this is the continuation of their alliance with Korea.

“Eliminating monsters, while protecting civilians.” Jin-Chul replies, sending a smile to one of the Japanese hunter who doesn't even pretend not to listen to them.

They are all waiting to see his next move, his next decision; they all watch carefully to see if he has any weakness that they can exploit. They pretend to be friends but Jin-Woo knows who the only people he can count on are, and none of the Japanese hunters are among them. They can observe as much as they want, they will find no weakness, neither in his actions, nor in his relationships.

“And Jin-Woo. " Jin-Chul whispers, very close to his ear, "if you can take this opportunity to show them the superiority of Korea over Japan, I won't say no.”

"You really don't like Goto, do you?" He responds, with a small smile.

"I hate him.”

All their words are immediately translated to all the Japanese hunters, but what can they do in the face of that. The hatred that Jin-Chul has for him is something known, which he has already admitted in front of the man himself. However, the situation makes Jin-Woo smile.

“Is that jealousy I’m detecting?” He asks, and Jin-Chul looks into his eyes for a few seconds.

“Jealousy is when we feel threatened.” And everyone with eyes can realize that nothing can threaten Jin-Chul's place in his heart. “So no, I just hate him.”

…

“Jin-Chul?” » He calls, turning around, just before leaving to fight.

“Did you forget something?”

Jin-Woo nods quickly, pulling his soulmate towards him by putting an arm behind his back. He kisses him quickly – a simple kiss, similar to the many they've shared before, even though a few more cameras than usual are filming them.

“Couldn’t leave without telling you I love you.”

Jin-Chul chokes on his own saliva, and Jin-Woo takes the opportunity to fly towards the gate on Kaisel's back, pretty sure all his shadows can hear him laughing.

It's so easy.

…

Meeting Legia is like putting some rhythm back into his life.

Even tied up like a beast, even hurt like no one can be, he's faster than anything Jin-Woo has encountered before. The movements of his pupils are too lively, almost as much as Jin-Woo's are. He's not a monster, not really – he's something else, something more; like that thing he saw in his vision, and which was able to bring armies of monsters back to life, as Baran must have been when he was something other than a puppet in the demon realm.

It would be easy to join him.

Easier than anything else, easier than waging war against those who look so much like him.

But Jin-Woo has people he cares about on this earth. His sister, his mother, Jin-Chul, Jin-Ho – even Go Gun-Hee, Cha Hae-In or Thomas are people who deserve to enjoy this world and what it has to offer. Allying with monarchs, since that is what they wish to call themselves, would not offer them the peace they deserve. Jin-Woo has never taken it easy, he doesn't plan to do it now.

He would brave universes to protect those dear to his heart. He can take on a few monarchs as well.

Chapter Text

‘Yo’

‘Do you have time to spare?’

Jin-Chul tries not to read over Jin-Woo's shoulder, really, but it's not his fault that he reads quickly, and that the text message appears large. It's not his fault either that his loyalty to the association is so strong: of course he has to make sure to keep up to date who the most powerful hunter in Korea (the most powerful in Asia perhaps now) texts. The message is written in English, but it does not come from Thomas André. Of course, as head of the surveillance division, Jin-Chul is intrigued.

“Who is Chris?” He asks, knowing quite well that Jin-Woo might takes this as possible jealousy. He doesn't get an answer, and that worries him. “Please tell me ‘Chris’ isn’t Christopher Reed?”

Jin-Woo looks at him, his big gray universe-like eyes focused on him. He doesn't blink, he doesn't look away, and, most important of all, he still doesn't answer Jin-Chul's question.

“Jin Woo.” Jin-Chul repeats and he hears the nervousness in his own voice. “Tell me it’s not Christopher Reed.”

Jin-Woo smiles, gently at first, before the smile widens, his teeth and gums showing. He looks a little tense like that, like he doesn't know what to say, like he's ashamed of the answer. And hell, Jin-Woo never met Christopher Reed - he didn't come into contact with him one way or another, so how did they get each other’s number? Liu Zhigang and Thomas André were not enough, he also had to know Christopher Reed. If Jin-Chul stays awake for another hour, he is afraid to learn that Jin-Woo also knows Siddharth Bachchan or Jonas.

“Um…” Jin-Woo begins, and his hesitation is a response. “I guess I can’t tell you that, sorry.”

The International Hunter Conference starts in less than a month, so Jin-Woo would have been forced to meet Christopher Reed at some point, but Jin-Chul figured he still had a little time before having to deal with a potential new disaster. He knows now that letting Jin-Woo hang out with national rank hunters is a bad idea.

They haven't talked about what happened in China, but Jin-Chul knows that Jin-Woo sometimes notices his looks, and that he hears his silences. He doesn't want to broach the subject, but that doesn't mean the subject is no longer there.

" You know what ? I don't even want to know.” He just says, massaging his temples. “Well…”, he continues, “what are you waiting for? Answer him.”

Jin-Woo's smile loses its tightness and becomes a little more natural and he kisses the corner of Jin-Chul's lips – and his lips are freezing, almost like ice, and Jin-Chul hates it. He feels like he's being kissed by a corpse.

‘I do. What do you need?'

‘Apparently I’m going to die tonight.’

Jin-Chul sighs, massaging his temples again, as if that could change something about the situation he finds himself in. It's not that he particularly cares about the life of Christopher Reed but he very well imagines the repercussions that the death of a hunter of national rank could have. He can imagine very well the consequences on his sleep. Jin-Woo gives him a slightly amused look, before typing his response.

‘Do you want flowers for your funeral?’

‘LOL, yeah.’

‘I want many bands to perform’

‘dozens of shows’

‘fireworks that last for hours’

‘I want all of the U.S to hear the music of the dirt that covers my coffin.’

The messages follow one another and Jin-Chul is almost lying on Jin-Woo’s shoulder to be able to read them. The style is quite familiar, not just like two national rank hunters discussing a topic of global importance – more like two friends discussing life and good weather. And Jin-Chul questions once again how he didn't know that these two knew each other, how long they've known each other and why Jin-Woo didn't tell him.

‘Morbid and glorious. I like your style.'

‘Oh and you better bring me back as a shadow!’

‘Imagine everyone's faces, thinking they were finally rid of me, just to see me reappear as an immortal soldier of an Asian hunter.’

‘I would pay to see that.’

Jin-Chul tries to imagine for a moment what Christopher Reed's shadow as a soldier would look like, what he would feel like, and how powerful he would be. He prefers not to dwell on the thought too much, because he knows how quickly Jin-Woo's soldiers are getting stronger and he would be remiss if he wished Reed dead just so Korea could have him as a new recruit.

‘Anyway, you know Norma Selner.’

‘Right?’

‘She thinks I'm going to die and that you're the only one who can save me.’

‘Funny, I know.’

Jin-Chul has a vague idea of ​​who Norma Selner is, only because Jin-Woo quickly mentioned her name when he explained that the United States tried to recruit him. He has a vague idea of ​​her power, a much better understanding of why Hwang Dong-So left for this country, and some information about the lady's clairvoyance skills.

He doesn't particularly believe in the possibility of a third eye.

That doesn't mean he isn't careful.

“Are you going to the U.S?”  He asks, straightening up a little to take a more comfortable posture.

Jin-Chul tries to imagine for a few moments which monsters might be powerful enough to kill a national rank hunter. Like everyone else who was already an adult at the time, he remembers Kamish and the devastation it brought with him. He remembers all the bodies of so many powerful hunters. But above all he remembers these five hunters still alive, still standing. If Kamish wasn't able to kill national rank hunters, what could possibly do that?

“Chris wouldn’t ask if he didn’t believe at least a little bit of what Mrs. Selner said.” Jin-Woo responds, before turning his head slightly towards him. “What do you want me to do?”

There are several aspects to this question. Jin-Chul, as a member of the Association, has a different response from Jin-Chul, Jin-Woo's soulmate, who also has a different response from Jin-Chul, the human being who lives on Earth. One needs Korea to gain greater power, the other would prefer for his lover to stay away from danger, and the last knows that making sure as many powerful hunters as possible stay alive is the best thing to do.

“I’m not your guardian Jin-Woo.” Jin-Chul says, since that's the only thing he can really say.

"I know. I was just asking because…” Jin-Woo scratches the back of his neck, “Well… Because you handle international relations better than I do.”

“Not that hard.” Jin-Chul sighs, running a hand through his hair and next to him, his lover gives him a little amused look.

"You’re breaking my heart.”

“You will recover.” He answers, because he's not sure if Jin-Woo's heart is still intact anyway. “Seriously, do what you want.”

Jin-Woo laughs and kisses his cheek, his lips lingering for a few seconds longer than is normal. There's no breath along Jin-Chul's skin, and the touch is so light it's almost a caress. If it wasn't for the icy touch, Jin-Chul might not have noticed the kiss. Jin-Woo walks away and picks up his phone.

‘I guess I can come and hang out for a night or two.’

‘Not that I need your help, of course.’

'Of course. We’ll swap stories about Thomas while eating marshmallows and braiding each other’s hair.’

'I like your style.'

To be as honest as he can be, Jin-Chul doesn't really want to know the ins and outs of the discussions the hunters are going to have. He kisses his soulmate's lips and watches him disappear into the shadows.

…

"What are you doing here ?” Thomas asks, one eyebrow raised.

The American hunter is lying on the sand, in the middle of an almost deserted beach. His nudity doesn't seem to bother him, no matter Jin-Woo's new company and he just straightens up a little. He doesn't seem particularly surprised by his presence either, but maybe he felt him coming, maybe he saw his shadows distort to make room for him, maybe he felt Jin-Woo's power before he was even present.

And Jin-Woo remembers a time, not so long ago, when Thomas' power was so extreme that it could have shaken the world around him, destroying everything if it were no longer under his control; he remembers the gap between them, the difference so great that no one could have doubted it. He realizes today that Thomas' power no longer represents anything against him, barely more than that of the other hunters.

When a never-before-seen glow passes through Thomas’ eyes, Jin-Woo wonders if he notices it too.

“I needed to come to the United States discreetly.” He responds softly.

Thomas' eyes don't leave his – what is he seeing, Jin-Woo allows himself to wonder, what is he seeing that terrifies him so much that he doesn't dare lose sight of him anymore. The man sits up a little and his breathing is calm, but Jin-Woo has better sight, better hearing, better smell than humans now. He's never seen Thomas panic before, but he can't hide the way his heart beats faster, the way his hairs stand, the way fear seeps from the pores of his skin.

“I doubt it’s because you accepted my recruitment request.” Thomas responds, rolling his shoulders.

He gets up to stand upright, and height is now the only thing where he still exceeds Jin-Woo. There was a time he could have been intimidating. Today, he is nothing – and Jin-Woo could crush him easily, so easily. Does Thomas realize this, is he aware of the new gap in level between them, of how weak he is compared to him – or does he only have a vague idea that he is facing something that is not human anymore?

“No indeed,” Jin-Woo says, and Thomas narrows his eyes a little. That’s what he’s always loved about a man, he never refuses a fight. “Can you point me in the direction of Christopher Reed?”

And Thomas' eyebrow rises higher on his forehead, but he complies.

…

“It was about time we met.” Christopher Reed exclaims, and his grip is firm and assured. “We’ve been talking for quite a long time now.”

The man is strange, and there's something in his eyes that's different from what Jin-Woo has seen in other national rank hunters he's encountered. His power is different too – oh he's much weaker than Jin-Woo, but there are sparks around him, an inferno ready to reveal itself. If Thomas is a hurricane, and Liu Zhigang is a tsunami, this man is a volcano about to explode.

And the bells ring above him, announcing the near end of his life.

Whatever Norma Selner saw, she was right.

Luckily for him, Jin-Woo likes to fuck with destiny’s plan.

“We can pretend that it’s a friendly meeting between pen pals if it reduces your embarrassment of asking for help.” He responds, a small smile on his face.

“Don’t be an asshole.” Christopher Reed grimaces, but he doesn't take his eyes off Jin-Woo.

Jin-Woo is an asshole, so he smiles a little and lets some of his mana fly around him just because he can, and because he wants Reed to really realize the gap between them and how right Norma Selner was in advising him to call Jin-Woo. Unlike Thomas, Christopher Reed never knew him before his phenomenal rise in power; that doesn't stop him from realizing the gulf that separates them.

Christopher Reed inhales – and the movement is noisy, erratic. He lets go of Jin-Woo's hand and takes a few steps back. It wouldn't be enough to protect him if Jin-Woo were his enemy, but it might allow him to regain some confidence. He doesn't blink, doesn't lose sight of Jin-Woo for a single second, but leans back far enough to be able to breathe normally.

“When the night is over.” Christopher Reed says, and there's something burning in his voice. “And when I’m still alive to see the sun rise,” he adds, with a small smile, “I want a fight against you.”

And there's a reason why Jin-Woo gets along so well with national rank hunters.

They are the same.

Jin-Woo doesn't answer. This is not necessary – they understand each other without needing to speak. Of course he will give him a fight. He will be careful not to kill anyone, not to put any civilians in danger, but he wants to fight against him, to see how the volcano can explode, to feel the burn of the lava and to smell the scent of sulfur.

“There’s someone else I want to introduce to you.” Christopher Reed says, nodding slightly towards his mansion.

There is a man standing, leaning against the door – he wasn’t there before. He has long hair, fairly dark skin, and a huge smile that reveals sharp teeth – the best weapons are those that can't be taken away. He is wearing a fairly comfortable sports outfit which he has combined with, as a cape, a huge Brazilian flag hanging at his neck.

And it looks like Jin-Woo is meeting a lot of powerful hunters these days.

“Yo, Necromancer!”, Jonas exclaims. “We’re having a meeting of people who are apparently on death row – how nice of you to join us!”

Where Thomas is a hurricane, where Liu Zhigang is a tsunami, where Christopher Reed is a volcano, Jonas is an earthquake. Each of his steps makes the ground vibrate, each of his movements causes tremors around him. His power is a continuity of his being, moving to the rhythm of man's breathing. He is confident in his approach, shaking Jin-Woo's hand efficiently, without losing his smile.

“Oh,” Jin-Woo responds, and listens to the bells ringing above Jonas, “I didn’t know you were doomed too.”

“No need for a seer to tell me, I only need to be a little bit observant,” Jonas chuckles, and leans towards Jin-Woo. “They resonate too loudly not to hear them.” He talks about bells, even if he shouldn’t know there are bells. “There will be three tonight.” Jonas continues, and he has a little smile that Jin-Woo knows. “I would like to say that we can take one each but hey, we already know how it’s going to go.”

And Jin-Woo can't wait for the night to come. Fighting alongside Christopher Reed and Jonas is one thing, fighting against creatures even more powerful than Kamish was back then is another. There was a time when Thomas André was his benchmark in terms of power to surpass – this is no longer the case, and Jin-Woo lives for the challenge.

“We’re counting on you, Sung Jin-Woo.” Jonas finishes, before stepping back a little and raising an eyebrow, almost like a provocation.

And Jin-Woo would hate to disappoint him.

Chapter Text

“The size of this mansion is weird.” Jonas notices, a small smile on his lips. “You would think you have something you need to compensate.”

Chris sips a glass of wine, sitting on one of the huge sofas in one of his reception rooms. He asked his servants to ensure that his guests were well settled before sending them away for the next few hours – it was better that way, they would have been nothing more than cannon fodder, mere collateral damage in what they are about to face. And Chris intends to find them when the night is over – he’ll probably be tired, with a destroyed mansion and in dire need of his employees.

He can be an asshole when he wants to be, but he's not a bad boss.

“It’s more like I have a lot of money to spend,” Chris replies, between two sips, “but I imagine that in the slums you live in, it’s a bit complicated to understand.”

Jonas clenches his jaw and, for a few seconds, he lets his mana escape, coming into contact with Chris's. In public, such a comment could have sparked a war between the United States and Brazil. It's just them and Sung Jin-Woo here, and nothing they say will have any more impact than the monsters that are about to attack them. Of course, that doesn't stop Chris from winking at the other hunter, because pissing him off is so easy.

“It’s very much like an American to judge a country based on the image the Western media portrays of it.” Jonas responds, and his smile is predatory. “If the only things you know about Brazil are the favelas, you have clearly never been to Brazil.”

Chris grits his teeth as Jonas winks at him. The man arrived sometime in the afternoon, after Chris had already made plans for the evening. He didn't really elaborate on why he was there, but the few sentences Chris understood were pretty clear - certain and inevitable death, and the need to rally around one man in particular.

“I have never been to Brazil.” Sung Jin-Woo intervenes.

The Korean hunter is a mystery that Chris struggles to solve. He looks like a man but he has the eyes of a demon; he speaks like a man but he has the teeth of an animal; he moves like a man but he has no smell. He is more monster than human. Chris hears two heartbeats in his ribcage and he's not sure which one he should stab first if he wants to kill Sung Jin-Woo.

“If we survive this night, you’re welcome whenever you want.” Jonas responds, raising his beer slightly. "I will show you around."

Luckily, Chris has no intention of killing Sung Jin-Woo. They're allies in the face of what's about to fall on them and Chris can be an asshole, he really can - but he has honor and he's not the type to attack his allies. Not that he would be capable of killing Sung Jin-Woo anyway – he saw and felt the difference in levels between them. That doesn't mean he doesn't want to fight him, just that he has no illusions about how the fight will end.

“Not sure Korea would appreciates me visiting other countries.” Sung Jin-Woo explains, staring blankly. “I already have to tell everyone and give dozens of interviews when I leave for work, so I doubt they would like for me to go sightseeing.”

“You care too much about what your country thinks of you Sung,” Jonas responds, a smirk on his face, “or you care too much about what a particular person thinks.”

“But, hey, you have to be a little crazy to let your boyfriend work in the Association.” Chris continues, because Sung Jin-Woo turns his head towards them, one eyebrow raised, and the look he sends them amuses him.

“Jin-Chul worked in the Association before we started dating,” Sung Jin-Woo replies with a sigh, “he’ll dump me before he quits his job.”

“He’s an idiot then,” Jonas tries to say seriously, but he doesn’t even try to hide his smile, “And if he can dump you for that, he doesn’t deserve you.”

“Turns out I love him too much to think about that.” Sung responds and Chris snorts in his drink.

There's something he wants to say, burning on the tip of his tongue, but just as the words are about to pass his lips, the air around them changes. It's not anything particularly different, and if Chris were less powerful than he is, he might not have noticed. It's just that all of a sudden, it becomes a little more complicated to breathe, a little more complicated to move, as if gravity were a little more powerful.

And everything becomes silent.

Around him, Sung Jin-Woo and Jonas stopped talking, their eyes glowing with the color of their mana. They also noticed that something has changed, that something is not normal. It's not really the feeling of entering a dungeon, it's not really the feeling of coming face to face with a monster, it's not really the feeling of knowing that you're on the point of being seriously injured and risking death but it's a bit of all that at the same time.

And, in this ominous silence, Chris feels like he can hear bells ringing.

...

“What does your presence here mean, Ashborn?” The Iron Monarch asks, and Jin-Woo realizes that he speaks the monsters' language but still understands it. “I thought you were staying in your distant territory.”

It's strange, Jin-Woo realizes, knowing who his opponents are when he's never faced them; to recognize their powers even though he has never faced them before. (But he faced them, he already faced them. It's just that it wasn't entirely him, just a part of him that he still struggles to really know - this Ashborn who takes more and more and more room inside him, just almost surpassing what Jin-Woo was before him.)

“I have chosen my side for the upcoming war.” He responds, neither in Korean nor in English and although he understands what he is saying, the noises emitted by his throat are unknown to him.

It's strange, Jin-Woo realizes, to understand a language that isn't that of a human being. It's never really worried him before – several mages can do it in the world, but while some are able to understand it, no one is supposed to be able to speak it. (That's because it's his language now, that of a part of him, Ashborn’s language - of course he can speak this language, when it's a part of him that invented it).

“So you chose death.” The monarch of plagues exclaims, and it is at once a laugh, a howl, a threat and a promise.

It’s strange, Jin-Woo realizes, to know what his destiny is before the clashes even begin; to know how the fight is about to go when no one has attacked yet. (That's because he fought against them before, of course. Not all of him, just Ashborn, just a part of him in a war that wasn't really his, in a world that wasn't really his, in a body that wasn't really his).

“We shall see about that.” He responds, before letting the shadows domain expand beneath his feet.

The fight starts like this.

Beside him, Christopher Reed's body bursts into flames, each of his muscles disappearing under an armor of fire, his eyes replaced by a blue glow. Jin-Woo hears the monarchs exclaim, but he just focuses on the explosion of mana that accompanies the American hunter, how his movements lose their human form and become those of an animal. He has seen astral bodies before, but this is the first time he has seen a human achieve this feat.

And Christopher Reed fights with the experience of someone who knows how to fight such a monster, of someone who fought against Kamish and lived to tell the tale. So Jin-Woo fights alongside him, he calls his soldiers to join him and the shadows invade the mansion, tearing chunks of flesh from the various monarchs as they appear.

Next to him, Jonas disappears as quickly as the wind, reappears behind the monarch of plagues, two swords in hand and strikes. The blow does not hit its target, but the repercussions project shock waves which destroy several floors of the mansion. The man places one foot on the ground and again, he disappears, ready to attack again, and again, and again - until the pace becomes unbearable for the monarch and one of the swords enters her belly.

And Jonas has less experience, but he fights with the same power, with the same rage and with the same desire to win. He fights with such determination that the world shakes around him and Jin-Woo recognizes himself in him so he fights alongside him.

He takes advantage of the monarch's shock to stab daggers into her eyes, put his fingers through her mouth and pull with enough force that the skin on her cheeks tears, her neck cracks and the upper part of her skull separates from the rest of its body. And she might die like that, but the rest of the body remains intact, keeps moving and the monster calls her insects to join her.

“Beru”, Jin-Woo calls in turn, and the whole army of ants joins him, “get rid of her.”

The monarch of plagues dies like this. Devoured by insects.

Igris is already on the battlefield, supporting Christopher Reed in his fight against the Iron Monarch. The fight is one you don't see every day, one you don't face every day, and when Christopher punches the monster with his fists, he destroys another wing of his mansion, the flames already spreading in the fields around. Jin-Woo joins them, an ice dagger in his right hand which he throws at the monarch and which sticks in his shoulder.

He is stronger than the Plagues Monarch was, Jin-Woo quickly realizes, when he sees Christopher Reed being kicked back several hundred meters. Jin-Woo lunges towards the monster, easily avoids two punches, and manages to pin the monster to the ground, holding both of its shoulders with his hands and the rest of its body with his legs. He bites the bottom of its jaw, ripping out some of the monarch's bone as it spits blood in his face before striking him with its forehead.

The Fang Monarch forces him back, grabbing his arms and throwing him into the air - before itself being thrown by Christopher Reed. Jin-Woo falls back to the ground, and his feet barely touch the ground before he rushes towards the iron monarch, to pin it against one of the still standing walls, his various soldiers coming out of the shadows to hold it in place, and to bite into its shoulder to tear off skin, muscles, and bones.

A detonation resonates, almost silent in the hubbub of the fight, but Jin-Woo feels the bullet pass right by him, before lodging in the monarch's skull who immediately collapses to the ground.

“I’ve always wanted to try that,” Jonas exclaims, the barrel of his gun still smoking.

The Iron Monarch dies like this. A bullet between its eyes.

And three of them turn towards the only enemy still alive and the monster looks at them, its smile gone. The night is well underway but the darkness is nowhere, completely devoured by Christopher Reed's flames, by the echoes of their auras which are reflected on the debris of the mansion. And Jin-Woo calls his shadows back to him, before advancing towards the last monarch – Christopher and Jonas surrounding him.

The Monarch of Fangs flees like this. It realizes the imminent death that awaits it if it stays so it flees, like the coward that it is. It opens a door with its claws, and sinks inside before disappearing.

...

“It’s a debt I won’t be able to pay.” Chris says softly, shaking Sung Jin-Woo's hand.

He has only a vague awareness of what they have just faced, of the fight they have just waged. The confrontation has barely ended, the emergency services have barely arrived on site to put out the flames and Chris has this strange feeling of coming out of a dream, from a dimension other than his own, but not so far away. ("You fought well", he has the impression of hearing in his head, in a voice that is not his, in a voice that he already heard ten years ago, when he faced the dragon.)

Jonas is still lying on the ground, laughing without being able to stop. Maybe he realizes a little better than Chris what they just faced, and he has too much trouble believing that they made it out alive. Whatever Normal Selner saw, she was right to advise him to call for help. Whatever she saw, she needs to get more information quickly. Chris had to die tonight, Jonas had to die tonight – they only survived because Sung Jin-Woo was there. But he won't always be there, and they need to know more so they know how to better protect themselves.

“It’s not just them.” Sung Jin-Woo responds, and there’s something not quite human in his voice. “More will come.”

“When they come,” Chris adds, because the best friends you can make are those you find on the battlefield, “I will fight alongside you.”

...

"How are you ?" Jin-Chul asks, as soon as Jin-Woo appears in his apartment. “There are only rumors at the moment, but it didn’t seem like an easy fight.”

And that's a complicated question to answer, because Jin-Woo isn't doing well. The fight was special in many ways. He doesn't feel like he's ever fought against such strong opponents, but he doesn't feel like the fight was difficult. Perhaps because the two hunters at his side were among the most powerful in the world; perhaps, and much more certainly, because Jin-Woo's abilities are beyond his own understanding.

Christopher and Jonas were strong, really – Jin-Woo couldn't have guessed it if he hadn't fought alongside them, but even they noticed the difference in power between them. And Jin-Woo knew that he had become strong, that he had become more powerful than understanding truly allows, but to realize this in real combat, in real opposition and not against a monarch attached and chained is something else.

"I'm doing well." He answers, and his soulmate smiles at him.

And Jin-Woo isn't doing well, but he doesn't know if Jin-Chul realizes how easy it has become to lie to him.

Chapter Text

When Jin-Chul wakes up, there is no one on the other side of the bed.

There is commotion throughout the rest of the hotel, and he hears civilians moving around in the street. The sun hasn't even risen yet everyone is already starting to wander about their business and Jin-Chul can't remember the last time he slept so well. In the rest of the apartment that the hotel made available to them, he is almost certain to recognize the sound of a coffee machine and the smell of eggs being cooked. He doesn't know which of the two motivates him more to get up, but he's willing to bet it's the coffee. He puts on a sweatshirt and slippers before heading into the other room.

Jin-Woo has his back facing him, fingers wrapped around the handle of a frying pan as he scrambles eggs. He turns his head a little when Jin-Chul approaches him, and gives him a small smile. With his disheveled hair, which he only has when he has just woken up, he looks his age. Sometimes, a little too often these days, when he's under flashes, in the middle of a battlefield, or protecting the planet, Jin-Chul forgets that his soulmate is only 24 years.

Jin-Chul runs a hand down his spine, before kissing his shoulder.

“Why are you naked?” He asks, hiding his smile in the back of Jin-Woo’s neck.

This isn't the first time he's seen Jin-Woo naked, but there are contexts that warrant some nudity – Jin-Chul isn't sure if making breakfast is one of them. Not that he plans to complain, of course.

“Do you want me to get dressed?” Jin-Woo responds, and there’s something amused in his voice.

Jin-Chul steps back a little, to gently hit his shoulder with his fist. It doesn't affect him, of course, but his soulmate pretends to move a little under the blow, certainly so as not to hurt his ego.

“What are you still doing here?” He prefers to ask, and if his eyes drift a little to the curve of Jin-Woo’s butt, it’s not his fault, “You were supposed to receive an award this morning.”

“It’s been a long time since we ate together,” Jin-Woo responds, serving him a cup of coffee, “and I wanted to make you breakfast.”

They ate together the day before, but they weren't really alone – many politicians from Korea and Japan, many hunters and members of both their associations were present. If Jin-Chul takes the time to think about it, he has a little trouble remembering the last time he took the time to truly be alone with his soulmate to do anything other than refine plans for save a country.

“Any special occasion?” He asks, between sips of coffee.

“No,” Jin-Woo leans against the kitchen counter, and Jin-Chul struggles to keep his eyes on his face, “I just miss spending time with you.”

That’s...cute, Jin-Chul finds himself thinking. This isn't particularly surprising in itself, it's just that he's been a little out of the habit lately. It's not Jin-Woo's fault, it's just that they've both been really busy lately – between Jeju Island, the tsunamis in China, the attack on Jin-Ah's school, the double dungeon incident, the S-rank gate in Japan, the potential death of Christopher Reed… they didn't really have any moment to spend time together.

He sits around the table and Jin-Woo serves him a plate of scrambled eggs, before completing the meal with other dishes that he probably prepared before Jin-Chul got up. Rice, fish, a few portions of vegetables and soup are laid out on the table – everything is perfectly cooked and Jin-Woo gives him a small, satisfied smile as he refills his cup of coffee.

"Have you already eaten?" Jin-Chul asks, when his soulmate doesn’t sit with him.

“Taste and tell me if it suits you first,” Jin-Woo replies, cutting up more food, “I’ll eat later.”

And it’s a bit of a strange game they’re playing, Jin-Chul realizes that. They no longer really know how to behave with each other; they are struggling to regain the ease with which they could communicate before everything that happened. They turn around each other without really touching, talk together without really understanding and Jin-Chul comprehends that this impromptu breakfast is a way for Jin-Woo to try to reconnect.

“It’s more than enough.” He prefers to say, because he too must make an effort. "Come here."

There is a slight tension visible in the muscles of his soulmate's back and a few seconds pass before he puts the knife and chili pepper in his hands back on the counter. And when Jin-Woo pulls out one of the chairs to sit next to him, Jin-Chul lightly taps his lap, to make his intentions clear.

Jin-Woo is quite gentle when he sits on his lap, not that he's heavy - and even if he was, Jin-Chul is an A-rank hunter, he can lift several tons without much effort or difficulty, so it's not carrying his soulmate on his knees that will pose a problem for him. He places one hand in the crook of Jin-Woo's leg and the other on his back to hold him back. Like this, his palm against his skin, without the contact of clothes between them, Jin-Chul can feel each of his muscles, each of the contractions.

(He can feel the blood passing through his veins, the pulsation of his hearts, the electricity circulating in his nerves, the bristling of his hairs as soon as Jin-Chul touches a slightly sensitive area, the waves of mana easily contained in every parcel of his skin – it's almost funny to be so physically close that you can feel the way your lover's whole body works).

Jin-Chul moves his hands slightly, caressing his soulmate's skin with his fingertips, a slight friction, barely there but Jin-Woo's eyes are fixed on his, without blinking.

It’s been hard to look him in the eyes since he came back from the double dungeon with an extra heart – they're not really his eyes anymore, and Jin-Chul loved his eyes so much – but he forces himself. There is a form of intimacy in having eye contact while being this close to each other and Jin-Chul had forgotten what it felt like. One of Jin-Woo's hands on his cheek, the other in his hair, it's impossible to escape his gaze.

And his eyes are so strange, not exactly human, but vibrant, unique like Jin-Chul has never seen. The pupil is no longer really present, replaced by a hundred stars forming a small galaxy, which illuminates the gray of his irises. It's just an illusion of course, nothing more than the reflection of his mana, his magical energy, but Jin-Chul vaguely wonders if there really are other universes in Jin-Woo's eyes .

And they're so strange because Jin-Chul had learned to read Jin-Woo's eyes; he knew how to decipher his different emotions and the conflicts he kept silent. Now he feels like if he looks too hard, if he looks too deeply into his eyes, he'll have a hard time getting out. And the galaxies burn in Jin-Woo's eyes, without turning away from him, and he struggles to understand why.

“Why are you out of breath when you don’t need to breathe?” He asks, and his voice is quieter than he expected, barely audible in the silence.

Jin-Woo is kind enough not to point out that Jin-Chul himself seems out of breath. He doesn't respond though – he just pulls one of Jin-Chul's hands up to his mouth to kiss his fingers. He places his lips on his thumb, index finger, middle finger and every other part of his hand, kissing the lines of his palm without taking his eyes off him. The universe in his pupils glows, as if on fire, and Jin-Chul can't look away.

Jin-Woo's hand still caresses his cheek delicately, as if afraid of hurting him. He could, if he wanted, and it's a special feeling to know that he's holding back, that he's paying attention to his slightest movements to make sure he doesn't hurt. There are so few men capable of hurting Jin-Chul, but the one in his lap is definitely one of them.

When Jin-Woo frees his hand, he grabs the chopsticks from the table, and positions them to grab one of the prepared dishes. He doesn't focus on what it is, just on not dropping it, and brings it to his soulmate's mouth.

“Is this to your liking?” He asks, as Jin-Woo chews, without taking his eyes off him.

" I'm a good cook.” Jin-Woo responds, after swallowing, and Jin-Chul can swear his ears are red.

Jin-Chul manages to look away, and selects something else on the table, which he grabs with the chopsticks, before dipping it in the sauce and bringing it back to his soulmate's lips. He opens his mouth, lets Jin-Chul feed him, chews and swallows again and the blush spreads down his neck, towards his jaw.

Jin-Woo doesn't give him time to see if he can accentuate his blush, he grabs some chopsticks in turn and takes a portion which he brings to Jin-Chul's mouth. He is more aware of the proximity of his soulmate, the texture of the chopsticks and the look on his lips than of the taste of the food in his mouth. He looks back into Jin-Woo's eyes as he chews and swallows, and seeing his soulmate's smile, he has a hard time hiding his own blush.

“See what you’re doing to me?” Jin-Woo asks, and his voice is soft but amused.

…

They can't stay like that all day of course, and when someone knocks on the door, they're forced to separate ('forced' is a big word, Jin-Woo tells him – no one can really do force him to do anything, he only complies because he knows that Jin-Chul has a fairly tight schedule and he likes to respect schedules). Of course, if it wasn't for Jin-Chul's affection for sticking to schedules, they would have stayed in the room all day, but they have important things to do.

Japan wants to officially thank Jin-Woo for his help, and so he is invited to many dinners, conferences and visits - he has refused many but if they want to maintain a cordial relationship with the country, even he is forced to submit to a minimum of protocol ('forced' is a big word, Jin-Woo tells him once again – no one can force him to do anything, he only does it because he knows that it makes Jin-Chul's job easier if he behaves well).

They parade through the streets of Tokyo, surrounded by numerous officials, cheered by civilians. Goto Ryugi, sitting opposite them in the car, looks out the window, his face closed. He gave them a nod when they arrived, before remaining silent. It's better like that of course, but maybe it's just that Jin-Chul doesn't really like talking with the man. Jin-Woo doesn’t seem particularly upset by the lack of conversation, so he’s not worried.

A few minutes of silence pass before Jin-Chul feels Jin-Woo's hand rest on top of his, intertwining their fingers. Goto Ryuji glances at them, before looking outside again, and at the thousands of civilians crowding the streets in the hope of seeing their savior.

“You are very tactile today.” Jin-Chul points out, and he keeps his tone normal so Jin-Woo doesn't think it's criticism.

“I realized something recently,” Jin-Woo admits, without letting go of his hand, “and I’m trying to fight it.”

His thumb caresses the back of Jin-Chin hand in small, precise, precise and perfectly timed movements. When Jin-Chul looks at him, he has his eyes fixed on their linked hands, certainly focused on not losing the rhythm. This could be fun, but Jin-Chul feels like a robot is holding his hand so he makes sure to reverse positions so he can be the one holding Jin-Woo's hand, palm to palm.

“You want to fight what you realized?” Jin-Chul asks, and his soulmate nods. “If you tell me what it is, I could probably help you.”

“It helps to hold your hand.” Jin-Woo responds. “I think, I have no idea actually.” He makes a small grimace, the right corner of his lips puckering. “I hope this helps.”

He goes silent after that, offering no further explanation to Jin-Chul. Maybe it has to do with the fact that Goto Ryuji is with them, and that he gets the translation of everything they say to each other; maybe it’s because Jin-Woo doesn’t want to tell him more. Jin-Chul hopes it's not the second option.

They have been facing situations that have been beyond their control for some time, but, and this is perhaps his inner child speaking, he tends to think that as long as they face them together, they will succeed in overcoming them.

“Where is Yoo Jin-Ho?”, He asks, to change the subject.

“He returned to Japan yesterday, while I was leaving for the United States.” Jin-Woo responds, his eyebrows furrowed. "I do not know why.”

In his defense, Jin-Woo had other things to do than watch his second in command's every move. A national level hunter's defense took precedence over his entire schedule, and that's something everyone can grasps. Jin-Chul can understand that his soulmate likes to keep an eye on those he considers family, or at least on their activities, but he is sure that if it were a national problem, he would have already been informed.

“You would already know if he was hurt or if he was in danger,” he just says, because Jin-Woo looks like he’s a little worried. “One would have to be stupid to attack Yoo Jin-Ho, knowing that he is your vice guild master.”

“There are a lot of stupid people in the world.”

And that sounds a bit like an omen, so Jin-Chul tightens Jin-Woo’s hand in his.

…

When they arrive at the airport, Jin-Woo is on the other side of the door before Jin-Chul even has time to take his belt off. He moves around the car, goes to the other side and opens the door for him, holding out an arm, as if to escort him.

"That’s a bit too much now”, Jin-Chul exclaims, pushing him back a little.

“How so?” Jin-Woo responds, turning his head to the side a little.

He still has his arm outstretched towards him, even if he doesn't help him out of the car. Jin-Chul gives him an incredulous look and he already sees the photographs that will appear in the press the next day. He nods, towards where the civilians are crowding hoping to catch a glimpse of his soulmate. There are several hundred of them, perhaps thousands, around the airport alone, trying to make their way, to gain access – without success, since the security is impressive.

“Everyone is looking at us.”

“Everyone already knows about our relationship.” Jin-Woo responds, his eyebrows furrowed.

Jin-Chul puts a hand on his back, to force him forward, and Jin-Woo finally drops his arm and all emotion disappears from his face as they move forward together under the crackling flashes. And maybe it's stupid, maybe childish, but knowing that Jin-Woo reserves his emotions for certain people, especially Jin-Chul, makes him smile softly, so he decides to explain.

“I’m here as a member of the Association, not as your boyfriend.”

"All right… I understand.”, Jin-Chul is not sure if he really understands, “You should have said something if wanted to be the one escorting me.”

And Jin-Woo winks at him but he doesn’t try to slide under his arm, so Jin-Chul thinks that, maybe, he does understand what he meant.

…

" What is that ?”

It's not Jin-Chul's fault that he's curious, it's one of the essential qualities in his work. Jin-Woo does not hide in his research, does not hide the dozens of leaflets that he displays in front of him, barely a few meters away from Jin-Chul's eyes. Of course he's curious, but everyone would be curious in his place; except that he must also ensure the security of his country and therefore keep an eye on all the interests of their most powerful hunter.

“Holiday programs.” Jin-Woo responds, and he smiles softly. “I know you can't be away from work for too long, but we've never really gone on holidays, like… just the two of us.” He keeps quiet for a while before smiling. “And well, normally, things should be quiet for a while.”

Jin-Chul blinks. Yes, they have faced several difficulties for several months, and yes they deserve to be able to rest. But, on the other hand, he has a little trouble imagining finding the time for holidays in the weeks or even months to come and that Jin-Woo is not aware of it surprises him a little.

“You aware that you were selected to represent Korea in the international hunter conference in the United States… Right ?”

Jin-Woo blinks, twice, slowly.

“Jin Woo.” Jin-Chul scratches his temple. “You knew that, didn’t you?”, He faces a long silence. “There were literally questions from journalists about this at the airport, how could you not know?”

“I had something else in mind!” Jin-Woo responds, a grimace on his face, both hands raised in front of him.

“This is the most important gathering in the world,” Jin-Chul exclaims, his face contorted in disbelief, “what did you have in mind?”

He knows the moment he asks the question that he shouldn't have asked it. For a moment, he imagines that Jin-Woo will talk to him about the fights he had against monsters stronger than Kamish, about the confrontations he has with himself so as not to lose what remains of his humanity. He's wrong, of course, his soulmate's face breaks into a far too amused smile and Jin-Chul senses the stupidity coming before he even hears it.

“-What I had in mind?... But the warmth of your hand in mine, of course.

-All countries will be represented – not a single one will be missing!

-The way your buttocks are super well molded by these pants.

-All the strongest hunters will be there!

-Your lips so, so, so luscious.

-I did my thesis on this event!

-Damn, you're so smart.

-Jin-Woo, shut up.

-And you're so hot when you get mean.

-Sung Jin-Woo, I swear…

-Can’t wait for the day when they call me with your last name.”

And Jin-Chul pauses, blinks twice and looks up at his soulmate, who has a small, satisfied smile that he doesn't even try to hide. Jin-Woo raises an eyebrow, a few times, as if to provoke him, to push him to continue their exchange and Jin-Chul bursts out laughing.

It's not a pretty laugh - it comes from the back of his throat, comes out a little through his nose, and he's pretty sure he's spluttering. He covers his mouth with his hand but it is not enough to silence the bursts of laughter, nor to hide the uncontrolled movements of his shoulders. It’s a really ugly laugh, and it's impossible to stop. Jin-Chul leans forward, one hand on his stomach to try to take a breath without success. As soon as he calms down a little, sits up, and sees Jin-Woo's face, he starts laughing again.

“You’re such an idiot.” And he says that with all the affection he has for him.

" It's true.”  Jin-Woo responds, his voice soft, before leaning towards him a little, a sly look on his face, “Woo Jin-Woo, that sounds bad – while Sung Jin-Chul…”

And Jin-Chul starts laughing again.

And when Jin-Woo starts laughing with him, he finds himself hoping that, one day, they’ll be able to take this vacation together.

Chapter Text

‘Did you know I was the one chosen for the International Hunter Conference?’

It’s not really important to have an answer, of course. It’s just that Jin-Woo is pretty sure that no one told him that he was chosen to go to this conference; and that he is the master of his guild, even if he doesn’t look like it. So yes, Jin-Ho is the one in charge of the administrative aspects of the guild, but if someone had told Jin-Ho, he would have told him already. So the message serves more as a way of reassuring himself, because one of the people least aware of the state of the world is Thomas. The man lets his manager handle everything for him.

‘Isn’t that why you were in the US ?’

For now, no one knows that Jin-Woo was in the States with Christopher Reed and Jonas. No one knows what happened in the mansion, or what they fought against. Chris explained that his government prefers to do some analysis before revealing anything to the public—and that they’ve actually promised Jin-Woo and Jonas a reward for their help in this fight. Not that Jin-Woo is interested, America’s promises often come with a downside, a hidden side.

‘No.’ He sends quickly. ‘So you knew?’

‘Everyone knew Jin-Woo. I’ve been trying to handle the situation with Hwang Dong-Soo for a week.’

Okay, that’s hard on his ego. Jin-Woo vaguely understands why Jin-Chul was so surprised by his lack of response.

‘With who?’ He simply asks.

It’s a few seconds before Jin-Woo gets a response, and it’s annoying because he knows Thomas saw his message. He has nothing more important to do than answer him, especially right now, when no high-level doors are open. He sighs, and sends another message, consisting only of a question mark.

‘Are you serious?’ Thomas finally answers him

‘???’

‘Fuck, you are serious.’

Ultra-annoying. It seems like everyone agrees on wanting to give his ego a hard day. It’s not his fault that he doesn’t remember all of Thomas’ guild members, he’s never met most of them. He’s already made an effort to try to remember Laura, because Jin-Chul seems to admire her, but the others are largely unknown to him.

“Babe.” He calls, and Jin-Chul immediately has his eyes on him. “Do you know who Hwang Dong-Soo is?”

Jin-Chul blinks three times, before raising an eyebrow, as if to assess whether Jin-Woo is making fun of him or playing a prank on him. Of course, he doesn’t. Hwang Dong-Soo’s name is vaguely familiar, but he can’t remember where he heard it; Beru might know, but he’s with his sister and mother in Korea, so Jin-Woo has no way of knowing. In the rest of the plane, the few lost souls flying around seem to laugh at the situation.

“Are you serious?” Jin-Chul asks, disbelief in his voice. “Fuck, you are serious,” he adds, when Jin-Woo doesn’t answer.

And it would be funny to tell him that he had the same reaction as Thomas if Jin-Woo wasn’t so upset by the situation. He tries to remember where he heard the name, if he’s ever met the person before, or even if he’s killed them. Maybe a corrupt politician, or a journalist that Jin-Woo refused to answer. Anything is possible.

“You killed his brother.” Jin-Chul finally tells him, not hiding his sigh.

“I killed quite a few people.” Jin-Woo retorts.

Jin-Chul gives him a strange look, one eyebrow raised, before sighing again and typing a few words on his computer. A few seconds pass and he turns the screen towards Jin-Woo to show him the face of someone, a Korean man, a little older than him certainly, with an imposing build. He has definitely seen him before, but he no longer remembers where. Maybe a hunter.

“A rank S hunter, he left Korea to join the United States in the Scavenger guild almost five years ago.”

“Thomas really recruits anyone.” Jin-Woo sighs, a small smile playing on the corners of his lips.

Jin-Chul gives him a questioning look. He puts a hand on Jin-Woo’s leg and it’s so warm it’s almost burning. He could almost worry that Jin-Chul is sick, but his soulmate is an A-rank Hunter, which gives him a good immune system. He’s just warm (or maybe Jin-Woo is too cold next to him).

“Mister Andre has the most powerful guild in the world.” Jin-Chul explains, with another sigh “Every single one of his members is an S-rank, no one below. Hwang Dong-Soo isn’t the strongest but recruiting him was a way to send a message”

“That he has really bad taste?” Jin-Woo asks, putting his hand on his soulmate’s. His skin is soft, it’s adorable.

“No,” Jin-Chul replies, a small smile on his lips, “That he can afford anyone and that no country is safe from losing its hunters.”

There is something in Jin-Chul’s voice that Jin-Woo doesn’t recognize. He can imagine what it means, however. Even if he doesn’t remember it, the loss of an S-rank hunter in an already weakened country must not have been easy to accept; even more so for Jin-Chul and the Association.

“I could ask Thomas to fire him, if you want?”

“I think you overestimate the friendship that Mister André has for you.” Jin-Woo raises his eyebrows and grimaces slightly, but Jin-Chul continues, without giving him time to intervene. “He likes you, no one doubts that, but... his guild is his, it is the symbol of his power and his domination over the world. No one has the right to touch it.”

Which is understandable of course – Jin-Woo would never accept anyone trying to interfere with the way his guild operates. If someone tried to touch Jin-Ho, he doesn’t even know how he would react. He would kill them all, surely. Without a doubt in fact. Jin-Ho is his, in the same way that his guild is his – it’s his freedom and his peace, his ability to do what he wants without having to justify himself for anything.

“Do you remember the events in Sweden three years ago?” Jin-Woo raises another eyebrow, but nothing comes to mind. “A member of the Scavengers went on vacation there and fought against one of the local hunters. He lost and spent a week in the hospital.”

“Thomas really recruits anyone.” Jin-Woo laughs softly.

“Thomas Andre went there.” Jin-Chul continues, as if he hadn’t been interrupted. “And he destroyed the country. He slaughtered entire populations, destroyed all the factories, storage areas, power plants, transportation, schools, and hospitals. He left nothing.”

It’s strange, Jin-Woo thinks, without saying it out loud, that he doesn’t remember that. He was busy managing his household and work a few years ago, but he thinks that he should still remember the total destruction of a country.

“What are you worried about?” He prefers to ask.

“Hwang Dong-Soo will want revenge for his brother’s death.” Jin-Chul explains. “He must know that he’s not as strong as you, so he’ll most likely use Thomas André.”

“I’m stronger than Thomas.”

“Strong enough to spare him?”

That’s a good question, surely. Jin-Woo has never had to fight without killing his adversaries. He once trained against Go Gun-Hee when he was still weak and he sometimes works on moves with Jin-Chul but since he advanced to the level he has now, he never really fought without the intention of killing. He can fight Thomas, he can win, he can kill him. Whether he can spare him, he doesn’t know.

“As much as it pisses me off to admit it, you’re friends.” Jin-Chul explains further. “There’s a difference between killing people who deserve it, being responsible for the deaths of strangers and killing someone you care about. I don’t want that to happen to you.”

“You hate Thomas.”

“He’s easy to dislike.” Jin-Chul admits. “I don’t know what you see in him.”

Not much, if Jin-Woo can be honest. Thomas isn’t particularly likeable, kind, or interesting—he’s useful for gauging his level, but not necessarily for anything else. They’re not alike either, or maybe a little more than he’ll admit. Jin-Woo sighs and grimaces.

“If anyone were to touch Jin-Ho, I’d destroy them. I’d leave them with nothing to rebuild themselves with, I’d make sure they never get back up.” He confesses. “Maybe I get along with Thomas because we understand each other, in some ways.”

“And I don’t want you to lose that. It’s important to have friends.”

“I’d kill him without hesitation if you asked me to.”

“I’m not asking you to.”

“But I would.”

“Jin-Woo.”

“It would be quick.”

“Jin-Woo.”

“No pain, I would do it properly.”

Jin-Chul starts laughing. He knows he’s not lying, because he’s convinced that Jin-Woo can’t lie to him, but he starts laughing. Of course Jin-Chul would never ask him to kill Thomas, he’s way too perfect for that. He hates the man, he thinks he’s a monster, and he has an easy way to kill him but he won’t do it, because he thinks it might hurt Jin-Woo. He really is perfect.

…

Yoo Jin-Ho’s father dies the following week.

When Jin-Woo offers to bring him back as a shadow to his vice guild leader, Jin-Ho yells at him until he leaves.

They’re on a plane the next day, heading to the United States of America, and no one speaks the entire time.

…

“A global alliance is needed today to fight the threats we have to face.” A man in a suit begins, his voice solemn. “The monsters are more powerful, more numerous, more dangerous than they were before, and we can no longer face them alone.”

The President of the United States spends a good ten minutes recounting the exploits of Jin-Woo, Jonas, and Christopher Reed against the monarchs, and the other hunters listen, but they don’t particularly seem to understand the level of the threat. They may have doubts: they all know Christopher’s level, and even if Jin-Woo is newer on the international scene, he already has many successes under his belt. On the other hand, they can’t really grasp how dangerous what they are about to face is.

“Past policies no longer have a place in this world,” the man continues, his gaze cold and his fists clenched on his desk. “We can no longer afford to fight among ourselves like children, relying on decades-old grudges while an enemy stronger than anything we’ve faced so far is upon us.”

Everyone remembers Kamish, of course. But even Kamish wasn’t enough to ease the tensions between the countries—he was only the cause of a temporary alliance, the declaration of five hunters more powerful than the others, who then returned to their countries. The global tensions didn’t end with the arrival of the monsters on Earth; they only caused pauses, before they flared up again with renewed vigor.

Jin-Woo has a hard time believing that they’ll ever stop, to be honest.

“The United States of America pledge, today, before all of you, to be the driving force behind this change." The man says, because he seems convinced that his words matter. "The budget for research around the gates and these new monsters will triple, and the army budget will double, we will also recruit massively in order to prepare the entire country for the conflict that is coming."

And what did Christopher Reed say to him to make him realize the danger? How much did he threaten him for the president to agree to direct almost his entire budget into a war against monsters he has never seen. It doesn't matter, of course, the only thing that matters is that he does it. Maybe if the United States set an example, the rest of the world will follow. Jin-Woo doesn't believe it, but even if he did, it wouldn't change much. All of humanity is not enough to fight against what awaits them.

“How hard are they to kill?” Thomas asks, leaning down to whisper in his ear. “And why didn’t you call me?”

“You remember Kamish?” Jin-Woo answers, and Thomas raises an eyebrow as he tilts his head. “They’re far worse.”

“Should be fun then.” Thomas smiles, and there’s a glint in his eye that Jin-Woo has seen before. “Do we stand a chance?”

“I don’t know.” Jin-Woo admits, a grimace on his face because he knows everyone is listening. “But hey, it’ll be fun to try, right?”

Thomas slaps his back with the palm of his hand, a small smile on his face. They live for the fight, they resemble each other in their violence and their taste for blood, They recognize each other by the gleams that shine in their eyes, and by the power of their heartbeats. Fighting against the monarchs, whether it's for Jin-Woo or for Thomas, will be a pleasure. And it's not worry that grows in Jin-Woo, because he's not worried, but he has things to protect and he can't let anyone hurt them.

"Where's the guy who wants to fight me?" Jin-Woo asks him quietly. "I'm a little disappointed, no one's tried to kill me yet."

"Don't jinx us" Thomas answers immediately, losing his smile. "I sent him on an extended vacation, let’s hope he stays there."

"Don't want to have to defend him?" Jin-Woo smiles softly.

“More like I don’t want to die.” Thomas admits, and Jin-Woo raises his eyebrows, because he imagines that makes sense.